INCEST- BOARD

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

I Married Three Girls (MF, Mgg, Fgg, Rom, Ped, Inc. slow)
by Uncle Sky

Chapter 01

I did not legally marry three girls as the title implies. But I may as well have. This is the story of how I met the three girls and what happened to us.

Before I get into the story, let me tell you a little about myself. I am 6'5" tall and 200 pounds of solid muscle. I have brown hair and eyes and a full body tan that knocks the girls out. And they all love my twelve inch cock. Yeah. Right.

If you believe that you will believe anything. The truth in this case is far from the above. I am sixty-five years old, six foot even and weigh 200 pounds. I am not solid muscle (not even close) and the only tan I have is on my arms and face from wearing short sleeved shirts and walking a lot. The eyes are brown and the hair used to be but tends to the grey now. And the cock mentioned above is most definitely not mine. I think it belongs to a guy named Holmes. Mine is around six and a half inches at it's best.

So, now you know the truth. Maybe it will help you believe the story. What it all boils down to is that I am not special. I am probably as average as you can get. Oh yeah. One other thing. I am not rich. I am retired from the military and living on a modest but sufficient income.

Now on to the story.

About six years ago I went on line for the first time. It was all new to me and I stumbled around looking for something to interest me. I had heard a lot about the vast amounts of pornography that were available on the net and so I went looking. I wanted to see what the big deal was. After about a month of learning how to do things I found usenet with it's numerous newsgroups. I scanned through many groups where I saw all kinds of junk and crazy people. I just lurked because I didn't know anything. Then I found a group that had what really interested me.

The group was made up of a lot of people who admired and enjoyed looking at under age girls. There were lots of pictures and lots of discussions that fascinated me. I watched and read and waited to see what it was all about before joining in. I discovered that most of those who posted to this group seemed to be against any harm to children. They were not out to find and molest them. They just wanted to look and dream. So did I.

I'd never admitted to anyone that I liked little girls. I had looked from afar for many years but never tried to do anything to any little girl. I thought I was one of a very small group of bad people and was afraid to be found out. The group I found helped me realize that I was not so bad after all and was not in such a small group of people. There are a lot like me out there.

As time went on I got to recognize the regulars of the group and started to join in the conversations. Before long I was accepted as a regular.

And then she arrived.

She used a screen name that implied she was a little girl. Just as I used one that gave the impression I was an old man. In my case that was true but in hers it was not.

Although I am, and have always been, a very shy person, on line I learned to flirt with the female posters. It was easy and anonymous. I could say romantic things if they couldn't see me. I said nice things to the girls and they seemed to like it. She was no different at first.

This lady and I flirted and posted messages back and forth. We began to tell each other little things about ourselves. Nothing that would identify us but personal likes and dislikes and some background. We became friends. Or at least what passes for friends on line. Before very long we moved into a private chat room where we could talk more freely. And there we began to tell each other our secrets. We told each other things about ourselves that no other living human knew about us. We spoke of our most secret desires. We told each other about our pasts and the things we had done that we were ashamed of.

It turned out that we had done similar things and that we understood each other. We tried to help each other understand who and what we were. We became closer. And after a while we got to trust each other enough to use our real names and locations. We exchanged phone numbers and addresses. Then we started to call each other and spent many hours on the phone. My phone bill soared. But it was worth every penny. I had found someone who seemed to understand me and who accepted me for who I really was. And that person was in many ways like me.

Her name is Callie and she was at that time thirty years old and I was sixty. She was funny and outgoing and loved sex. And she too admired young girls. She didn't care that I was twice her age. She liked my maturity and loved to hear me tell stories of my childhood. We shared more and more of our lives. And then came the sex.

I told Callie that one of my fantasies involved me having a young daughter (which I did not) who would seduce me into a sexual relationship. She told me one of her fantasies was to be such a daughter and seduce her father. We laughed and made up stories about our fantasies. Then came the call.

The phone rang one morning and as I answered I saw from the caller ID that it was Callie. The call was unexpected but welcome.

"Hello, love."

"Daddy? Is that you?"

I realized quickly what she was doing and fell into character.

"Yes sweetheart, it's Daddy."

"Oh Daddy I miss you so much. I wish I was there with you now. I need you to hold me and love me."

"Well, I do love you even if it is from a distance. You know that."

"Yes, but if I was there I could do things that I can't do from here Daddy."

"What kind of things?"

"I could kiss you and hug you. And I could touch you."

"That would be nice."

"And I could show you my new panties. I think you would like them. They're your favorite color and nice and soft."

"Blue, like your eyes?"

"Yes Daddy. And if you were here I'd let you feel how soft they are. You could rub your big hand all over my bottom and down between my legs and feel how nice and smooth they are over my little cunny."

"Mmm, that would be nice. What else would you let me do?"

"I'd let you undress me and get me ready for bed. And you could lay down with me and cuddle. And you could rub my body with your strong hands and make me feel real good. I like it when you rub my little titties with your fingers. And it feels so good when you kiss them."

"Oh, you like that do you?"

"Yes Daddy. And when you do that it makes me all warm and tingly down there."

"Down where, love."

"Down in my cunny, silly. You could tell if you were here and did that. It would be all wet and hot like it is now. You could touch it and rub it and slide your finger in and out and make me feel so good. You know what Daddy?"

"What, my little one?"

"I have my eyes closed now and I'm touching myself and thinking it's you Daddy. Oh it feels so good. It makes my whole body excited and hot. And I'm going to have a gasm too. Oh I feel it Daddy. You're making me cum and it's so nice."

As I listened to her little girl voice telling me all these things it gave me a wicked hardon. I must admit I slipped my cock out and jacked off as I listened to her cum. After it was over we both told how great it felt. We had just had phone sex and it was great. Almost like being there.

That was the first of many sexual episodes we shared. We spoke about how much we wished we could do it in person. I told her I wanted her and dreamed about her all the time. She told me the same thing.

I guess this is a good place to tell you about my sex life. Don't worry, it won't take long. I was a virgin until the year I turned eighteen. I had a few contacts with prostitutes (I was overseas in the Air Force) but nothing more. I was married at twenty-one. My wife did not like sex. It was her duty so she allowed it about once a month. There was no kinky stuff. To her that meant anything but missionary position. I got her to give me a blow job once but it was a real hassle and she was disgusted and vowed never to do it again. The truth is I wasn't all that much in favor of it either. She didn't do it very well. I was married for ten years. No children. Well you know how they happen and with her there wasn't much chance. I found out later she was on the pill the whole time we were married.

In the years since my divorce I had one girlfriend and sex with her was pretty good. She showed me that a blowjob could be fun and I also learned to eat pussy. But nothing more adventurous than that. She also preferred the missionary position. The relationship didn't last very long and after her there was no one else. I again used the services of a prostitute now and then but that was nothing but wham, bam, thank you ma'am and here's your money honey.

I guess you could say that the phone sex I had with Callie was the most exciting sex of my life, and remember, I was sixty.

It was about then that I e-mailed her a picture of myself. It was not a great picture but it was a true likeness. I wanted her to know what I really looked like. No on line hoaxes.

A few days later I received an envelope from her. When I opened it I found a snapshot. It showed three beautiful faces. You couldn't see anything else, just the heads and shoulders. I knew one was Callie but wondered who the other two were and for that matter, which was Callie?

Later that day I called her. I told her I had received the picture and asked her about it. She surprised me by saying that she was the one in the middle and the other two were her daughters. She had not told me that she had two daughters and was a little afraid it would turn me off or make me angry for some reason. I told her I thought all three of them were beautiful and I thought she was so lucky to have two wonderful little girls. I could tell she was relieved at my reaction.

Callie had told me she had been married at a young age. Now she told me about the girls. June was ten and Julie was twelve. She and Julie were often mistaken for sisters because they were about the same size and looked so much alike. She explained that they were living on child support and alimony with a little help from the county.

It took a month or so but then it happened. The L word was used. I don't remember now who used it first but soon enough we were both using it. "I love you" became a part of every conversation and the beginning and end of all phone calls.

It was hard to believe that my life had changed so much. In less than a year I had gone from a lonely old man with no love in his life to a man with a wonderful young girlfriend who loved him.

As the weeks and months rolled by, the four of us became closer and very much like a family. I sent the girls small gifts on their birthdays and from Santa for christmas. They loved the gifts and Callie let them write e-mails to me. They were so cute. I printed them out and saved them. They asked if they could call me Uncle Carl and I agreed. They sent me little hand made cards and things they made in school as gifts for my birthday and christmas. I saved everything and still have them all.

By the time a year had passed we were talking about how I could manage a trip to visit them. We talked about it for some time before we agreed on a plan. As a military retiree I have the right to fly free on military aircraft on what they call a space available basis. That means there are no reservations. You show up and if there is a seat on an aircraft that is going in your direction and there is no one ahead of you, you get a seat. I explained that to Callie. I told her that it might take a few days if there was no flight going directly to her town. I would have to make the trip in short hops until I reached my destination.

I finally set a date when I would start my trip. I told her I would check into a motel near where she lived and call her on arrival. We had discussed it and decided it would be best to meet away from her house the first time. That way we would have a chance to get to know each other a little and no nosy neighbors would wonder who the man was visiting her.

I reported to the passenger terminal at a base near where I lived and signed up for any flight going in the right direction. I got lucky and got a seat on a flight that afternoon. It took me to another base closer to her but not close enough. I continued the same procedure for two days and managed to make the trip without too much delay. I couldn't complain since it was free.

I took a bus from the base to the motel I had found listed near Callie's house. When I arrived I called her before I did anything else. She was as excited as I was. It was late in the day and she told me the girls would be coming home any minute so we decided she would come to my room in the morning. I was impatient but agreed it was the best to do it that way. We did spend most of that evening on the phone though. She didn't tell the girls I was in town. We wanted to make sure our meeting went well first. If something went wrong we didn't want them to be disappointed.

The next morning I awoke early. I got up and showered and shaved and brushed my teeth and went out for breakfast. When I got back to my room I straitened it up and made the bed. I brushed my teeth again. I checked the room and sniffed my arm pits to see if the deodorant was working. I put out the "No Service" sign so that the maid would not interrupt anything. Then I sat down to wait. And got up and paced. And sat down again. I was nervous as a kid on his first date. What would she think when she saw me the first time. What would I say for that matter. Would we still be able to talk the way we did on the phone or would we be tongue tied the way we both had been in real life with others. The minute hand on my alarm clock didn't seem to be moving at all.

Callie had told me she would be there about nine o'clock. That would give her time after the girls left for school to get ready and then to walk over to the motel. I was ready by eight. I waited. Then I got up and checked everything again. And then I waited some more. I looked at the clock. I thought about what Callie would look like. She had told me she was small but the only picture she had sent was the one of her with the girls and you couldn't see her body in that one. She had always seemed a little afraid to talk about her appearance. I wondered if there was a reason or if she was just naturally self conscious. It was almost nine. I would soon know.

There was a light knock on the door. I checked the clock and it was exactly nine, just as Callie had promised. I jumped up from the chair so fast I nearly knocked it over. I reached the door just as there was another light knock. I pulled it open and stood there with my mouth hanging open. The vision that greeted me was totally unexpected but very welcome.

My visitor appeared to be a girl about twelve years old. Her blonde hair was pulled up in a poney tail and tied with a blue ribbon. Her eyes were a deep blue and looked up at me from a clean face that was downcast as if she was very shy. She wore only the slightest touch of makeup that could only be seen if you looked very closely. The girl was about five feet tall and weighed about 95 pounds. She was wearing a modest white blouse that was too loose to allow her breasts to be seen. She wore a blue denim skirt that came to just above her knees. Her outfit was completed by light blue ankle socks and tennis shoes.

As I stood there taking it all in she stood with her hands clasped behind her back and waited for me to speak. When I continued to just stand and stare at her she finally broke the silence.

"Hello Daddy. Aren't you going to let me in?"

It was Callie. She was playing the little girl role and doing it so well I had not recognized her. It took the sound of her voice to bring me to my senses. I stood aside and motioned for her to come in, still speechless. She stepped into the room and I closed the door. As I turned back to her she held out her arms asking for a hug just like a little girl might. I took her into my arms and held her tightly for what seemed like ages.

Callie raised her face to me and pursed her lips inviting a kiss. I leaned down and pressed my lips to hers and melted. We were both overtaken by sudden passion. We kissed hungrily, letting our tongues battle and dart back and forth between our mouths. I was no longer thinking. I was acting on instinct only. My hands slid down her back and held her ass cheeks. I pulled her hips forward, grinding them against my pelvis. My cock was instantly hard and pressing against her belly. Her hands were around my waist and I could feel her nails digging into my back.

"Undress me Daddy, please. I want you to see me and touch me."

I did as she asked as quickly as I could. She slipped her shoes off as I unbuttoned her blouse and removed it. As I was unhooking her bra she unzipped he skirt and they both fell to the floor. She stood for a moment wearing only a pair of blue panties. The same ones she had described to me on the phone.

I ran my hands down over her breasts. They were small but perky with pink nipples standing erect. Even with her clothes off she looked about twelve and not like the grown woman I knew her to be.

We were both moving fast now, trying to get her panties down and my pants off. I managed to get her panties down and was greeted by a completely hairless pussy. I almost came in my pants. Just then she managed to get my pants open and they fell to the floor. My cock was hard and pointed strait up as if straining to reach her.

We were standing next to a heavy round table just inside the door. Without even thinking I lifted her up and placed her on the table on her back. Her legs wrapped around me and pulled me close. She reached down and took hold of my cock and rubbed it over her pussy. I could feel the moisture as it coated the head and then in a moment I was in her. She pushed and I pushed and we slammed together as my cock buried itself deeply in her hot pussy. I was all the way in on the first stroke.

It was fast and furious. Both of us were so excited that we pounded together as if in a panic. No words were spoken. We just fucked, hard and fast. In just a few minutes we both came. Our orgasms were huge and intense and lasted for several moments. We held each other tightly as we came down. Then I carefully helped her off the table.

"Oh Daddy. That was so good. I have been wanting you for so long. Thank you for making me feel so good." Her voice was still like a little girl.

"Thank you my little one. You have made me very happy. You are even more beautiful than I thought. And I like the way you dressed for me. It was a wonderful surprise."

I took her in my arms again and led her over to the bed. We curled up next to each other and just snuggled for a while. We talked a bit about how much we both had needed each other. I told her over and over how much I loved her and how beautiful she was. She continued to call me Daddy as we talked.

After a while I started to caress her. My cock was getting hard again, much to my surprise, and she was showing signs of excitement as well. But now I wanted more than a quick fuck.

"Callie, my love. I very much appreciate the fun of playing out our fantasies. It was wonderful and I will never forget it. But now I want to make love to Callie, the woman I love."

Callie smiled and answered in her real voice. "I would like that too, Carl."

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 02

After the fast, hard and almost silent fuck on the table, Callie and I cuddled on the motel bed. We rested a while and then started to talk. We both had enjoyed the first real sex we had with each other and each of us wanted the other to know that. As we talked I started to caress her body. I explored it. It was all new to me. In spite of the intimacy we had shared over the months we had known each other, we were really still strangers physically. We both needed to learn about the others body if we were going to fully enjoy our relationship.

I was still amazed that in spite of giving birth to two children, Callie had such small breasts. They are about a B cup. Her whole stature is small. Her impersonation of a twelve year old was easy for her. She really did look the part. And I love it.

I did not expect to be able to rise to the occasion again so soon because of my age. But I soon found my cock growing hard again. I told Callie that I wanted to make love to her and she agreed that it would be nice. I began with small kisses around her face. Gentle kisses on her eyes and nose and chin and ears. She soon moved her lips to mine for a long slow passionate kiss. Our tongues once again were slipping in and out of our mouths as we explored and tasted one another. When we finally broke the kiss I again placed kisses on her face and neck. I nibbled on an earlobe. I licked and kissed and sucked my way down over her shoulders and across her chest.

I tried to go slowly as I wanted it to last and be special for us both. I didn't attack her breasts right away. I trailed around them with kisses and nibbles. I licked the space between her breasts and under each one. I licked and kissed my way around each one in a spiral that closed as I moved. At last I was circling a nipple. Her nipples are small but were hard and prominent. I licked one then the other. I bit each one gently. Then I placed my mouth over her breast, covering much of it, and played with the nipple with the tip of my tongue. She moaned her pleasure to encourage me. I sucked the nipple softly at first and then more strongly. I changed to the other breast and did the same until I was nursing like a baby feeding.

All the while, I had been moving my fingers over her body. I touched her belly and dipped in her navel. I stroked her thighs and cupped my hand over her mons. Now, having given attention to her breasts I moved my mouth down slowly along her body to join my hand in the playground I so desired. As I got closer to her pussy she opened her legs more and I was able to see her sex open for me. She had done a very good job of shaving and so was free of any hair. As I placed a kiss on the lips I could smell her arousal. It was intoxicating.

Using every bit of self control I could muster I resisted the temptation to mount her at once. Instead, I explored with my tongue and fingers. I licked the space between her thighs and the outer lips of her pussy. I kissed and nibbled on each lip before I slipped my tongue between them and tasted her juices. I ran my tongue slowly up and down between her inner and outer labia. I gave the inner lips the same attention I had the outer ones. I licked and nibbled and sucked on them as I still avoided her clit. She was moaning and pushing her pelvis up to my face as she tried to get more of the pleasure I was giving her.

I continued to avoid her clit for a while longer. I concentrated on licking and kissing every part of her pussy. Her outer lips seemed to swell and separate. Her inner lips were red and wet with the juices of her arousal as well as my saliva. I placed my tongue at the bottom of her pussy and flattened it over the whole area as I drew it up to the top. She moaned again and her hips rolled from side to side making it hard to maintain contact. Having waited long enough I slid my tongue into the hole where I had not long ago had my cock. I tasted my own cum mixed with her fluids.

I heard her voice pleading, "Please." I let my tongue slide out of her channel and slowly licked up to her clit. She has a very small clit that hides well in the hood covering it. But with all the attention I had given her pussy she was excited enough to cause the little bud to erect and poke out slightly. I barely touched the exposed end with the tip of my tongue. She jumped with the contact and I heard her again.

"Yes. Yes. More. Please, more. Oh yes."

I continued licking all around her lips and along the channel but now I also stroked my tongue over her clit on each circuit I made. Then, when I could sense that she was nearing her orgasm, I concentrated on the tiny nubbin of her clit, rolling it and sucking on it. It was too small to get in my mouth but I did manage to graze it with my teeth just a bit and that was all it took. Callie grabbed me by the hair and pulled my face against her pussy then clamped her thighs around my head, holding me in place. I could barely breath as she tensed and held me tightly. She took quite a while to finish the orgasm and when she did finish she collapsed. I took a deep breath as she released my head from the grip of her thighs.

"OH Carl. That was wonderful but now I need you in me. Please make love to me now."

By this time I needed no further encouragement. I moved up over her body and into position. Before I could do anything, she reached down and took hold of my now very hard cock and placed the head at the entrance to her steaming hole. We both pushed at the same time which resulted in my plunging all the way into her in one stroke. I could feel the tip of my cock touching the mouth of her cervix. I could feel the walls of her cunt pressing all around my cock. It was something like a warm wet glove grasping my cock and pulsing as it held me.

I was afraid I wouldn't last very long as excited as I was and as hot and tight as she was. But it had not been long since the first hard fuck and so I was able to hold out. I moved slowly out and then plunged in again. I kept up the pace and felt our pubic bones clashing together on each downward stroke. My balls were banging against her ass as I moved in and out. But it couldn't last forever and we were both very worked up already.

I increased the speed of my strokes and she began to meet me, pushing up as I pushed down. I moved as fast as my old bones would let me and she matched me stroke for stroke. Her hands were on my back and her nails dug in as we neared the end. We both reached the peak at the same time. A miracle for two new lovers.

Our bodies tensed as I pushed in as far as I could and held her tightly. We were frozen in time as we both experienced massive orgasms. It lasted several minutes or so it seemed. When we finally came down I rolled off to the side and we both just lay there breathing hard. It was the best sex I had ever had up to that time and as soon as I was able to talk I told her so. Her agreement made it even more special for me.

We dozed off for a bit after that. Our nap was short but pleasant as we cuddled there. When we woke up it was noon and we discovered that we were both famished. I reached over and picked up the phone. I called a pizza place that was advertised on the phone and ordered a large pizza and drinks. We decided to get up and shower while we waited for the pizza.

We showered together. That was something new for me. I had never showered with someone except in the military when we shared a large shower room. I found showering with Callie to be the most intimate thing outside of making love that I had ever done. We washed each other carefully but completely. It was wonderful and soothing at the same time. We wanted to stay longer but knew the pizza was coming so we rinsed off and got out. We dried each other as we had washed each other. We cared for each other in a very personal way. It was delightful.

We finished and got dressed just in time for the delivery. We sat at the table we had used so recently for our first fuck and ate our pizza with pleasure. After the first slice or two we started talking again.

"Callie, my love, I know it's too soon to speak of the future in any permanent way. But I want you to know that if I had my way I would never leave you. I would stay here with you forever."

"And I would ask you to do that. But you're right, it's too soon to make plans like that. For now we need to plan one day at a time. I think we can agree that we're happy together and want to keep that going. But I have to consider the girls too. I must do what's best for them."

"And I'd expect no less from you. They are the most important thing in your life and they must be protected and considered in anything we decide."

Callie seemed to think about that a bit as we ate. Then I could see she had made a decision.

"After we eat and clean up, I want you to come home with me. The girls are still at school and I want you to be there to meet them when they get home."

"I was hoping you'd say that. I'm dying to meet them. I fell in love with them too you know. I can only hope they feel the same."

We finished our lunch and after I cleaned up the room, we left to go to her place. It was a short walk and a nice day to enjoy being with her. She did blush a little when some of the men we passed looked at her a little oddly. I guess they thought she was twelve just as I did when I first saw her. But she was also obviously very sexy and was holding my arm like a woman and not a child. It was fun for me to see what I thought were envious glances. What a joy to have this beautiful girl hanging on my arm as I walked along.

Callie's apartment was a very modest place with two bedrooms. It was small but clean. I could see she didn't have a lot of extras. The tv was small and I didn't see any vcr or cd player. In the kitchen there were no appliances other than a very old toaster, a small refrigerator and a stove. The bedrooms had just what was needed. One double bed and a dresser in each. You could tell they didn't have much but what was there was well kept and clean.

I was very pleased to see that the girls had kept the cards I sent them and displayed them on top of their dresser. I saw it as a good sign. The tour of her apartment didn't take long and we sat in the living room with some soft drinks she served. We talked about lots of things but nothing too serious for a while. Then, as the time for the girls to get home neared Callie said she needed to tell me a few things. I was a little nervous at first, thinking that it was something that would hinder our relationship. She went on.

"The girls and I have lived alone for some time now and we have a way of life that suits us. We are used to being alone and we act the way we want when we want. One thing we do is go nude at home if we feel like it. That doesn't mean we are naked all the time. It just means we don't bother to dress unless we feel like it or unless we know that we're having company. That almost never happens so we're naked a lot.

Another thing you need to understand is that I have talked to the girls about sex. They know what men and women do. They know about our bodies and what makes us feel good. They know about good touching and bad touching. I don't hide anything from them. That means that they have seen me doing things that most kids don't get to see."

I was getting a little scared at this talk but just nodded my head and listened. I wasn't sure where she was going with this but was willing to give her time.

"One of the times you and I were having phone sex the girls walked in on me. They watched and afterwards they asked questions. I explained what I had done and why and they accepted it. They admitted that they masturbate and even play with each other at times. I explained that it was normal for people and was okay to do in private. I also made it clear that what ever went on in this apartment was private and not to be discussed outside. They understand that nobody should know what we do in private. So now we very rarely close doors inside the apartment. We live an open and free life and want to continue with that."

She took a breath and continued. "Their father left me when they were still babies so they have never had a man around the house. Somehow I have never managed to have a boyfriend either. So in spite of knowing all about sex and the human body, they have never seen a man or been around one and have never seen a man and woman together. I don't know how they will react to you being here and I hope you will not take advantage of them or scare them."

I saw this as the time for me to comment. "Don't worry, Callie. I'll treat them with kid gloves. I would never do anything to hurt or scare them. I already love them even before I've met them."

She breathed a sigh after the long speech as if glad to have it done with. I told her I admired her handling of things and agreed to keep it all in mind during my visit. Just then I heard footsteps at the door and it opened to reveal the two girls we had been talking about. They were dressed in school clothes. Each wore a blouse and skirt with ankle socks and tennis shoes. They looked like Callie's sisters all dressed the same except for the colors.

The girls both have blonde hair and blue eyes like their mother. Julie at twelve was taller than ten year old June. She was about four foot eleven and ninety pounds. June was only four foot five inches and weighed about sixty-five pounds. Both had their hair in pony tails and tied with blue ribbons. Julie had on a white blouse that was snug enough to show she was starting to have breasts. She wore a short denim skirt, white ankle socks and tennis shoes.

June wore a light blue blouse and short flowered print skirt, white ankle socks and tennis shoes. Her blouse enabled me to see she was completely flat chested.

Both girls were beautiful. My heart leaped at the sight of them as they entered. They stopped when they saw me and then went over to stand by Callie.

"Girls, this is Uncle Carl. He has come for a visit and will be here for a couple of days."

As soon as they heard my name they both smiled from ear to ear. Julie leaned close to Callie and whispered something in her ear. Callie smiled.

"I think he would like that very much. Why don't you go over and ask him?"

I had no idea what was coming but was sure it would be nice. Both girls giggled as they walked slowly over to where I was seated. They had the same look Callie had shown when she arrived at my motel. Shy smiles and heads down a little with their hands behind their backs.

It was Julie who spoke first. "Uncle Carl. Could we give you a big hug and a kiss to thank you for the things you sent us?"

I held out my arms as I answered. "I think that would be very nice."

Again it was Julie who took the lead. She walked up to me and stood between my legs as she put her arms around my neck and hugged me. I turned my face to give her a cheek to kiss but was surprised when she twisted around and kissed me right on the lips. It was a long hard kiss with her mouth closed but it was warm and I enjoyed it.

After a few minutes Julie moved away and June took her place. Again I was hugged closely and kissed on the mouth. This kiss was a little softer as if she wasn't too sure how to do it. I really enjoyed that one.

I thanked both girls for such nice hugs and kisses.

Callie was smiling like the cat that ate the canary. I guess she knew what the girls were going to do and got a kick out of my surprised reaction.

"Okay girls. Time to get out of your school clothes and start your homework."

The girls didn't look too happy but turned to leave the room. As they were leaving Callie called out to them again.

"And girls, Uncle Carl is like family not company."

The girls smiled as they left and I didn't think anything about her comment. We sat and talked about a lot of things. My trip. The girls school. How long I was going to stay. I confirmed my plan to stay two days at the motel. We agreed that I would come over after the girls left for school in the morning. Callie made sure I understood I was expected to stay for dinner and I agreed quickly.

Time slipped by and Callie asked me to stay and watch tv while she started dinner. I offered to help but she said no because the kitchen was too small for two cooks. I relaxed and turned on the tv. I was watching the news when I heard one of the girls asking a question as she entered the room.

I turned to see who it was and to offer my help. It was Julie. I stared for a minute with my mouth hanging open. She came over to me with a book to show me her problem. She was wearing a pair of white cotton panties with blue flowers on them. That's all. Nothing else. Her little titties were bare and I could see the tiny nipples poking out. My mouth started to water and my cock started to grow. My face felt warm so I'm sure I was blushing. I tried to act as if nothing was wrong and looked at her book.

She was reading a story for her english class and was stuck on a word. I helped her sound it out the way we were taught in the old days and then explained the meaning of the word. She thanked me and went back to her room.

I breathed a sigh of relief and rearranged my cock so it didn't show so much. I could see this was going to be a real test of my control. I realized that the remark Callie had made about family not company was her way of telling the girls they could get naked if they wanted to. I was not at all sure my heart would survive this evening.

I sat there watching the news. Well, if anyone had looked that's what they would have thought I was doing. The truth is I had no idea what was on. They could have announced the start of world war three and I don't think I would have known it. All I could think of was Callie and Julie. I saw them naked in my head and my other head was throbbing. How was I going to manage to keep my hands off those girls if they pranced around naked? I knew I had to. I thought of it as a test. If I passed this test to Callie's satisfaction maybe she would let me be a permanent part of their lives. I wanted that very badly.

When dinner was ready Callie brought out four trays. They were the kind with legs that you use to serve someone in bed. She gave me one and placed one by the other chair. The last two were put down on the floor opposite where I was sitting. She explained that they often ate out in the living room and watched tv since the kitchen was so small. She called the girls and served the meal. The girls came out and sat down behind their trays. I expected Julie to be wearing only panties as I had seen her earlier. I was not ready for June. She was completely naked.

June's chest was flat but her little nipples were pink and looked like they would be tasty. Her pussy was plump as is often the case for young girls. The lips pushed outward and hid what waited inside. Then she sat down. I almost choked. She crossed her legs, indian style. The result was a perfect view of her little pussy open wide to the world. I could see the inner lips and the nubbin of her clit at the top. I could even see just a hint of the opening down below.

Thank God for the tray. It covered a rather large bulge in my pants that I was not ready to explain to those little girls, or their mother. I tried to keep my eyes away from the pussy that was staring at me. I did notice a funny little grin on Callie's face when I looked at her. But I didn't think much about it at the time.

Dinner was delicious. I don't remember what it was but I do remember it was good. I complemented Callie on her cooking and thanked her for a fine meal.

I managed to hide my boner when she took the tray away and then excused myself and went to the restroom. It didn't take long to relieve the pressure. Just a few strokes and I came for the third time that day.

When I returned to the living room the girls were sitting on the couch with a space in between them. Callie was in her chair, smiling. It seems they wanted to watch a movie that was on and I was to sit in the middle. I was thanking my lucky stars I had just jacked off. I sat down and the girls cuddled up close to me. I put my arms around their shoulders so they could get close and be comfortable. We watched an animated movie that was mainly for kids. I didn't mind a bit. It felt good to sit there with the two girls cuddled up to me.

As the movie progressed the girls wiggled around to get more comfortable. The next thing I knew they had each grabbed one of my hands and pulled it over their shoulders and onto their chests. They pressed my hands against the warm, softness as if they were afraid I would go away. I looked over at Callie to see what her reaction would be. She smiled and nodded her head as if to give permission. I let them keep my hands where they were and tried not to think about them. As they got interested in the movie they started rubbing my hands over their chests. I could feel the tiny nipples harden under my fingers. They were getting off on my hands on their titties.

I was getting worried now. My cock was growing again and I had no way to hide it. I looked over at Callie again. She was watching the movie but noticed me looking and turned to see what I wanted. I nodded down at the girls and raised my eyebrows in a question. She smiled and nodded then mouthed "Okay" to let me know she approved of what was going on. I couldn't believe my luck and started to take a more active part in the activities.

Once I got Callie's approval I started to pay more attention to the little nipples under my fingers. I rolled the nipple on each of the titties I was holding, between my thumb and first finger. I felt them both press my hand closer as I pinched the little buds gently. I continued with this waiting to see if they reacted. I soon noticed quiet little moans from them. When I looked down at them I saw that they were staring at the tv but I doubt they saw anything. Their eyes were glazed and out of focus. They each had one hand holding one of my hands to their breasts. They also both had their other hand down between their legs. I could see that June was running her fingers up and down over her clit. Julie seemed to be doing the same thing but I couldn't see because she still had her panties on.

I continued to play with their nipples and watched as they played with themselves. After a lot of moaning they both seemed to stiffen and hold very still. I could only guess they had each had an orgasm. I didn't know little girls could but I guess they can. After a few minutes they relaxed and just pressed my hands against their chests but with no movement. I didn't try to do any more. It seemed that they were satisfied and so I accepted that and tried to think of other things so my cock would go down. It did finally and we watched the end of the movie.

When the movie was over the girls each sat up and kissed me. Each then whispered in my ear.

"Thank you Uncle Carl. That was very nice."

"You're quite welcome. It was my pleasure."

With that, Callie shooed them off to bed. I got another nice hug and kiss and a good night from each of them. What a pleasant evening. I could get used to this very quickly.

After the girls left the room I turned to Callie and began asking questions.

"You knew what was going to happen tonight didn't you?"

"Not really. I suspected something might happen but I didn't know what."

"And you're okay with what I did?"

"Yes, I am. You only did what the girls wanted. You didn't try to force anything. I have no problem with it as long as you let the girls take the lead. If they ask you to do something and you want to do it for them, then it's alright with me."

"Anything? That covers a wide area Callie. I think you may want to set some limits."

"I just did. I said anything they want. That is the only limit I'll put on their activities with you. I trust you not to hurt them. And I mean either physically or emotionally. As long as you make them happy, you'll make me happy."

"You are a very special lady, Callie. I don't think many mothers would feel the way you do. And I promise you I'll never do anything to hurt those girls. I told you earlier, I love them and you."

Callie got up and came over to sit on my lap. She put her arms around me and hugged me tight. She kissed me softly but passionately. Then she looked at my watch.

"It's getting late and this has been a long day. I think maybe we should say good night and get some sleep. I'd ask you to stay but I think it's too soon for that and besides I don't want the neighbors to start talking."

I agreed and I stood up after she got off my lap. One more hug and a deep kiss and I left with the promise that I'd be back in the morning.

It had indeed been a very long day. I had come three times and spent the better part of the day excited. I was very tired and fell asleep as soon as I got in bed. I dreamed of all three of "my" girls that night. But I slept better than I had in a very long time.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 03

On the first day of my visit, I had more sexual contact with another person, as opposed to my own hand, than I had experienced in the previous three years. I had returned to my motel, tired and ready for some sleep. I slept well and woke rested in spite of being in a strange bed. It was early and I just relaxed in bed and thought about the dream I'd had. It was a dream about the three girls I had spent the evening with. It was a very erotic dream in which I did a lot of the things I had never done before, but wanted to, and exhausted myself completely.

But after a few minutes my thoughts drifted to the reality of the day before. My hopes and dreams about Callie that had formed over the last year, had proved to be true. She was everything I had wanted and more. A loving and sexy lady who could and did look and act like a little girl. But also a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to go after it. Add to that a loving mother with two very beautiful and sexy daughters, and you have it all. What more could I possibly want? Nothing!

I had told Callie that I thought it was too soon to make any permanent decisions about the future. But now I wanted to make those decisions. What did I want? I wanted Callie and I wanted her daughters. How? It was a big step for me but I realized that I wanted to marry her. Even though we had only met in person one day ago, we had known each other at a distance for about a year and I was sure of what I wanted. I wanted a family and they were the family I wanted. But would Callie agree? Only one way to find out. Ask.

I got up and went through my morning routine. Showered, shaved and cleaned my teeth. I still had a lot of time before I was due at Callie's place. I went out and had a good breakfast at a restaurant near the motel. I didn't want to get to Callie's too early so I went back to the motel and brushed my teeth again. I added a little more after shave as well. Callie had liked it and I wanted to please her. At a few minutes to nine I headed out. I was nervous about how she would respond to my proposal.

On the way to Callie's I passed a flower shop. Why not? It was just opening and I went in and bought a dozen roses. Couldn't hurt, right? It was a little after nine when I knocked on her door. She opened it after only a few seconds. I was amazed at the beauty before me. It was early morning and she looked lovely. No makeup that I could detect, though she told me later she had used some. And she was wearing a long silky blue robe that covered her body completely and yet showed the world what was hidden beneath. I started to get hard at once.

"Good morning, love." I handed her the roses and she looked surprised but pleased.

"Good morning. Thank you."

I stepped inside and she closed the door. I couldn't wait any longer and took her in my arms for a hug and a very long passionate kiss. When we broke apart we were both breathing hard. She stepped back and asked me to sit down while she put the flowers in water. In a few minutes she was back and placed them on top of the tv. Her smile lit up the whole room.

"No one has ever given me roses before. They're lovely."

"Not nearly as lovely as you. I wanted to bring you something special after yesterday. I had a wonderful time with you and the girls."

She smiled and chuckled. "We had a good time with you too. It was nice having a man around."

I took that as my cue. "How would you feel about having a man around all the time?"

She had just been about to sit down next to me on the couch. Instead she dropped on it as if her legs had given out. Her eyes were wide and she looked shocked. I didn't give her time to answer.

"Callie, I love you and the girls. I knew that before I even saw the three of you. After yesterday, I know I want to be with you always. I want us to be a family. If you honor me by saying yes, we'll have to do some planning but I know we can do it and I know we'll be happy."

"Oh Carl. I...I don't know what to say. I thought we would wait a bit before this came up. But now that you've asked I guess there's only one answer. Yes! I'll marry you but we'll have to wait a while and make plans."

I pulled her over onto my lap and held her close as I kissed her again. We fenced with our tongues to a draw. She tasted fresh and clean. It was a long kiss but it finally broke.

" I love you Carl, but we need to plan before we do anything. But first, make love to me, please."

"Your wish is my command, my love."

I held her close as we went into the bedroom. We stood for a moment looking into one another's eyes. Then without a word we both undressed. For her it was a simple movement and the robe slipped to the floor. It took me a bit longer to remove all my clothes but I hurried. Then we were together on the bed. I think we just fell but I'm not sure.

We kissed and then kissed again. And as we did we also caressed each other. I felt her warm skin, so soft and inviting. I cupped her breast and pinched her nipple. I trailed my fingers down her belly and to her mound. I let my fingers slip between her lips and felt the heat and moisture there. She was ready.

As I was exploring her body she was exploring mine. Her little hand soon found my raging hard on. She squeezed it slightly and then began to stroke it. She let go and ran her fingers through my pubic hair. She hefted my balls as if weighing them. I was ready.

I moved over her and she guided my cock into her warm and waiting pussy. It was an effort not to cum at once. I managed to slide in all the way and I held it there for a moment to ease the sensations that threatened to push me over the edge. I kissed her as I began to move slowly. I wanted it to last and did everything I could to make that happen. My strokes were slow and deliberate. At least they started out that way. But her pussy was hot and tight. She was grasping my cock with her pussy and it was wonderful. We were both moaning and grunting. She soon increased the tempo and our speed increased as did our pleasure. I managed to get one hand on a tit and played with her nipple. It seemed she liked that as there was a groan coming from her throat.

"I love you Callie."

"And..I...love..you..too, Carl. Oh yes more, please."

I slid my hand from her breast down and around her hip to her ass. I was able to raise her leg and get my hand under her. I found the crack between her cheeks and ran my finger down it. I could feel the juices that were leaking from her pussy and I rubbed them over her hole. Then just as we were nearing our climaxes, I slipped my finger into that rosebud just a little. Her hips rose sharply and her pussy clamped harder on my cock. I pressed in as deep as I could get and held it there. We both came hard. We held it for what seemed like ages and then collapsed in a heap.

I rolled off her and we lay side by side cuddling until we fell asleep. We slept together, holding each other close.

When I woke up I just held her for a while. I didn't want to move. I wanted to feel her warmth next to me forever. But nature had other ideas. I had to pee. I slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom. After a very satisfying release, I returned to the bedroom. Callie had awakened and lay there smiling. I snuggled up next to her and held her in my arms again. I kissed her ear and neck and nibbled on an earlobe. She sighed and ran her hand through my hair.

"I could stay like this forever, but we need to talk seriously and I don't think I can while you do that."

"Oh alright. But remember where I was so I can pick it up later."

She chuckled as we got up. We decided a shower would be welcome and went in together. We showered until the water started to get cold. We got very clean. We got very hot too and I managed to bring her off again with my fingers as I 'washed' her. We dried each other and managed not to end up in bed again. Callie put her robe back on and I put on my shorts, slacks and undershirt. We went to the kitchen and Callie made coffee. She had a very small table and two stools there so we sat and started to plan our future.

First we talked about finances. I told her I was in pretty good shape with only a small credit card debt and no big bills. I had my military retirement as income. It wasn't too much but enough for me. I was near my sixty-first birthday and had not been working for some time. I liked being retired.

Callie told me she and the girls were living on her alimony and child support for the girls from their father. She also got food stamps and medical care from the county.

We decided we needed a bigger place than she had and that she didn't want to move the kids away from the school they were attending. I suggested that I could move to a new apartment near her with three bedrooms. I would then rent two of them to her, on paper, so she could still get the income and help from the county. We would not marry right away.

Callie looked a little concerned about that but I quickly eased her worries. In a little over a year I would be eligible for early retirement from Social Security. That income added to what I now got from the military would be enough. She would still get child support for the girls. At least for a while. She took out a pencil and paper and added it all up. It looked like we could do it and even be in better shape than she was now.

With finances settled we went on to other things. We talked about housing and clothes and furniture and all kinds of things. Then we came to the big one. When?

"Yesterday would not be soon enough for me."

She laughed at me. "Well, I think that date's taken. How long will it take you to go home, pack and move?"

"I have to give notice and then do the packing. I guess about a month. You could find a place for us to live and get ready for your move. Then when I get here we would have the new place and I could move right in and then help you move. Sound good?"

We discussed more details and then got to the really important part. The girls.

"How do you think the girls will react to this?"

Callie laughed. "I think they'll be very happy. When they got up this morning they asked me if you were going to be their new daddy."

My heart skipped a beat. "And what did you tell them?"

"I told them maybe. They were very excited and asked me to make it happen soon. I guess we can tell them when they get home."

"While we're on the subject of the girls, I want to get something clear. You know how I feel about little girls. You obviously know about my fantasies since you fulfilled one yesterday."

"Yes."

"But last night you not only allowed, but seemed to encourage me to play with the girls titties while they masturbated."

"Yes, I did."

"How far do you intend to let this go?"

"I told you. As far as the girls want it to. I trust you not to hurt them or to force them to do anything they don't want to do."

"Anything?"

"Anything they want and you think is possible without hurting them."

I was amazed at what she was saying. I just sat there and thought about it for a while.

We had been talking for quite a while and I stood to stretch. Callie did too. I took her in my arms again for another kiss. I was already getting used to having her in my arms. After a minute she pulled back.

"Darling, there is something I have wanted to do for you that I haven't done before. Will you let me try ?"

"Anything you want, my love."

She took my hand and led me back to bed. She undressed me and then slipped her robe off. She pushed me down on the bed and swung my legs around so I was laying with my head on the pillow and my legs spread apart. Then she crawled up between my legs and started kissing my thighs. Her kisses were soft and warm and started to excite me right away. I felt her hand on my balls, rolling them around in my scrotum. I felt a finger tracing its way under them and to my asshole. She tickled it but didn't try to enter. She took my cock in her hand and held is up, squeezing it gently.

"I've never done this before so tell me if I don't do it right."

Before I could ask her what, she leaned down and kissed the head of my cock. It felt wonderful and I groaned. She kissed all over the head and then down the shaft. She licked around the base and then ran her tongue up along the underside of the shaft back to the head. Her tongue tickled the place where the head and shaft meet and then her lips moved over the head. I felt her warm wet mouth close around my cock and had to fight for control. I wanted this to last.

Her lips slid down over my cock until she had about half of it in her hot little mouth. I could feel her tongue slipping around the head as she sucked on it. After a little of that she started to bob her head up and down letting my cock slide in and out of that hot wet cavern. I was getting closer and closer to cuming. I put my hand on the back of her head and guided her as she pumped up and down sucking all the time. I was close and I warned her. She looked up at me and I could just see a smile around my cock as she continued to bob up and down.

Just then I thought I saw something move over by the door, but before I could get a good look I came. It was a big, hard orgasm. Possibly the biggest I ever had. My eyes closed and I stiffened as I pumped several small bursts of semen into Callie's mouth. She held it as I finished and then swallowed. She smiled and licked her lips as I relaxed and caught my breath. Then I remembered the movement I'd seen.

I looked over at the door but there was nothing there. I wondered if I'd seen something or not. Callie noticed my expression.

"What's wrong? Didn't I do it right?"

She looked hurt and disappointed. I was quick to answer.

"Oh Callie. You were great. I've never had a better blow job in my life. Thank you for a wonderful gift."

"Then why were you frowning?"

"I guess I imagined something just before I came. I thought I saw
something over by the door."

Callie looked over at her clock and smiled.

"That must have been the girls getting home from school."

"Oh shit! You mean they saw us?" I grabbed the sheet and pulled it over myself.

"Probably. Not to worry, I told you we never close doors and have no secrets here. If they didn't see you today they would soon. Unless you decide not to marry me."

"I'd never do that to you. We've made our plans and they are final as far as I'm concerned."

"Then let's tell the girls."

Before I could say a word she shouted for the girls to come to her room. I think they must have been home for a while because when they came in they were naked. I was sure glad I'd covered up with that sheet. Even after that great blow job I could feel stirrings in my groin.

June was just as I remembered her from the previous evening. Flat chest and puffy pussy and a big smile.

Julie was completely naked this time. I had seen her tiny titties but this was the first chance I'd had to see her whole body. She was very much like her mother except for the size of her breasts. They were very small, just beginning to blossom. Her nipples were pink and stood up as if she was excited. I wondered about that, but said nothing. And then there was her pussy. She had lost most of her baby fat including the puffy lips that little girls tend to have. She was still smooth and hairless. Her cunt lips were a little pronounced and I could just make out a little of her clit showing through her lips. She was a very sexy little girl and my cock knew it.

Callie motioned them over to the bed. As they neared she indicated that they should sit on the edge of the bed. When they were settled she began.

"Did you girls look in here when you came home?"

As usual it was Julie who answered.

"Yes, but we didn't mean to peek. We heard noises and just looked to see what was wrong. When we saw Uncle Carl was with you we went to our room."

"Did you see what was going on?"

The girls both looked uncomfortable but Julie answered.

"Well, I'm not sure. It looked like you were kissing Uncle Carl down between his legs. But we couldn't see that much."

I was embarrassed to say the least. I could feel my cheeks turning red as Callie continued.

"Do you have any questions? You know I've told you there are no secrets here. If you want to ask a question go ahead."

"Even with Uncle Carl here?" This time it was June to my surprise.

"I told you Uncle Carl is like family not company. That means you can say and do anything with him here that you could if we were alone."

Julie took over again.

"Okay then. What were you doing down between his legs?"

"We were having oral sex."

"Huh?"

"Well, I told you that men and women have sex when they are in love. There are different kinds of sex. One is oral sex. Oral means you use your mouth. In this case I was sucking on and kissing Carl's penis."

Again the puzzled look on both little faces. That went well with my red face as I was both puzzled and embarrassed by this talk. Callie continued.

"You remember I told you that men have something different between their legs. We have a vagina which is sometimes called a pussy. Men have a penis which is called a lot of things like cock or dick. I also told you about masturbation. You told me you do that already. When you masturbate you have a climax or orgasm. I think you girls had one last night on the couch. Right?"

The girls nodded and Callie went on to describe oral sex.

"There are two kinds of oral sex. The kind you do to a woman and the other kind you do to a man. With a woman it's called cunnilingus or eating pussy among other things. With a man it's called fellatio or sucking cock or a blow job. When you came in I was giving Carl a blow job to show him how much I love him."

"Did he eat your pussy?"

Julie didn't miss a thing.

"Yes he did but not just now. We made love earlier and then we had a talk and I asked him if I could do something special and he agreed."

All during this talk my cock had been getting harder and harder. I was doing a pretty good job of hiding it but Julie was sneaking glances at my crotch and so was June at times. I think they were curious to see what was under the sheet but before they could ask, Callie went on.

"Now. Before we talk any more about sex, I have something else to tell you."

I thought the girls looked a little disappointed at that. I was sure that would change when Callie went on.

"Do you remember the question you asked me about Uncle Carl this morning?"

The girls looked puzzled for a minute, then June looked at me and broke out in a huge smile.

"I do. I do. We asked you if he was going to be our new daddy. Is he? Huh? Is he?"

Both girls were wiggling all over the bed and their smiles were wide enough to split their faces by the time Callie answered.

"Carl has asked me to marry him and I've said yes. He's going to move here and we're going to get a new place to live that's big enough for all of us. We have to wait for a year to get married but we'll be living together as a family in about a month or maybe two."

I suddenly found myself covered in naked little girl flesh. They were all over me, kissing me and hugging me. I think they might have been happy at the news. I know they sure acted as if they were. Then Julie went into her older sister in charge act again. She looked me in the eye and asked me in a very serious voice,

"Can we call you daddy now?"

I was a little shocked at that. I hadn't expected it so soon. I thought about it a little and looked at Callie for guidance. She just smiled and shrugged her shoulders. It was up to me.

"I would be proud to have you girls call me daddy. But I think it's too soon. You have a real daddy even if he isn't around. I don't think it's right to call me that yet."

They all looked very disappointed.

"But," I continued. "I do think you can call me something else almost as nice if you want to. Just for now how about Daddy Carl? That way I'm almost your daddy but you still respect your real daddy.

I could see Callie was smiling and after they thought about it the girls did too. I had made the right decision.

Julie threw her arms around my neck and gave me a big kiss. Then I heard her whisper in my ear.

"I love you Daddy Carl. I love you very much."

Not to be outdone, June was next in my arms. After another big kiss and hug I heard a whisper in my other ear.

"Me too, Daddy Carl."

I was almost in tears by then. My heart felt like it was going to burst. I was happier than I had been in years. I was going to have a family. I was loved and had a family to love back.

Callie decided it was time to send them off to do their homework. They scampered off as happy as could be. I just sat there for a while thinking about how great life was. Callie smiled and told me I had made the right move. It was right that the girls respect their father even if he didn't show them any respect or love. She was pleased with me and I was feeling pretty good about myself too.

Callie left me resting on the bed and after putting on her robe, went to make dinner. I was, of course, expected to stay. I think I dozed off for a while. I woke up slowly and realized I could hear voices out in the kitchen. I figured it was time for dinner so I got dressed and went to see what was going on.

When I entered the kitchen the three of them got quiet all of a sudden. The girls looked at me and giggled. They looked to me as if they were up to something but I couldn't get any clue from them. I just went out and sat down on the couch to wait for dinner. I knew I'd find out what was up sooner or later.

Dinner was served shortly after that. It was much the same as the night before except for one thing. There were two naked little pussies winking at me this time. Both girls were totally naked and sitting right across from me. Once again I had to hide my raging hardon from them.

After dinner it was another movie on tv. Again the girls cuddled up to me as it started. It wasn't long before they had my hands on their titties. I was more relaxed about it this time and thinking it would be a repeat of the night before, I went along with it. I rubbed their chests and rolled their nipples and even pinched them a little. They followed along and began to play with their pussies again. I watched them rather than the movie. It was more fun.

As I played with their titties my cock grew hard and began to poke up in my lap. I couldn't think of a way to cover it or move it so I tried to ignore it. I thought I was doing a pretty good job until I noticed that the girls were not looking at the movie. They were staring at the bulge in my pants. I didn't know what to do so I did nothing.

"Daddy Carl."

"Yes Julie?"

She looked up at me then pointed to the bulge.

"Is that your penis?"

"Er, ah, yes it is."

After my talk with Callie I figured I may as well go along with anything the girls asked or wanted.

"Why is it sticking up like that? It wasn't before."

"Well, that's what happens to a man's penis when he gets excited."

"Are you excited, Daddy Carl?"

"Yes, I am."

"Why?"

Both girls were looking at me and waiting for my answer. I glanced over at Callie and saw that she was too.

"Men get excited when they see sexy, naked girls and when they play with their titties like I am now."

Then came the bomb shell. As usual it was Julie who asked.

"Can we see it? We've never seen a penis before."

June chimed in too.

"Pleeease."

Again I looked to Callie for direction. She just smiled and nodded.

"Okay. If you want to see it you'll have to open my pants and take it out. My hands are busy right now."

I suddenly had four little hands fumbling with my belt then my zipper and the button at the top of my pants. They opened them up revealing my undershorts with my cock pushing them out and a wet spot where the head was. I was not surprised that it was Julie who reached in the opening of my shorts and after feeling around, pulled my cock out in the open. It pointed up to the ceiling as hard as it ever had been.

Julie decided she couldn't see it well enough so they slid my pants down over my hips to my knees, taking my shorts with them. There was a momentary hitch when my cock got hung up but they solved that and I was fully exposed with two naked little girls sitting right next to me. They just stared at my cock for a while. Then they reached out and touched it with just the tips of their fingers. I was almost ready to cum what with four little hands feeling me up.

Callie was watching closely. June reached down under my cock and felt my balls. Callie beat me to it with a warning.

"Careful with those. They are very tender so you mustn't be rough with them."

"What are they?"

"They're his testicles or balls. That's where the sperm I told you about comes from. You know. The stuff that makes babies."

June surprised me again by taking the lead.

"Are you and Daddy Carl going to make a baby?"

I smiled and waited to see what Callie would say to that. I had told her long ago that I had a vasectomy years earlier.

"No we aren't. Daddy Carl had an operation a long time ago so that he couldn't have any babies because his wife didn't want any."

The girls looked a little disappointed at hearing that. I think they were looking forward to having a baby sister or brother.

The girls kept playing with my cock and balls. They were gentle and that made it worse. I was getting very excited and thought I better warn them of the consequences.

"Ah, girls. If you keep that up I will have an orgasm and it will be messy."

"Why?"

Leave it to Julie.

"When a man gets very excited he has an orgasm or some people say he cums. It's just like what happened to you girls last night. The difference is that a man squirts the stuff from his balls when he cums. If you don't catch it in something it can be very messy."

The girls looked very thoughtful then smiled. June jumped off the couch and ran out of the room. Julie kept playing with my cock. She had started to stroke her hand up and down the shaft. In a second June returned with a small hand towel. She looked over at Callie as she got back in her place by my side.

"Is this okay Mommy?"

"Yes dear. That will do nicely."

That was all they needed. They knew what they wanted and they had the towel to clean me up. I once again had four little hands playing with my cock and balls. Julie was taking care of my cock. She was stroking me like a pro. Every once in a while she would run a finger over the head and rub the pre cum over it. Then it was back to stroking.

Meanwhile June was playing with my balls. She was being very gentle as she had been told. But I was enjoying it immensely. Her tiny fingers were all over the place, prodding and rolling and even tickling a little.

I was getting very close and warned the girls I was going to cum soon. Julie looked up at me and smiled.

"I love you very much Daddy Carl."

With that she bent over and kissed the head of my cock. She was followed by June who held my balls up and kissed them too. It was more than I could take and I exploded. There wasn't much but it did squirt up pretty high and then dropped down again landing on Julie's hand. A few more pulses and both the girls had semen on their hands and I had some on my belly. I was worn out and relaxed as I came down from a lovely orgasm.

"Thank you girls. That was wonderful."

The girls were grinning from ear to ear. They had known what they were doing and were very proud of it. They had shown me how much they loved me by giving me a hand job and finishing with kisses. I was in heaven. I sat there just glowing as they cleaned us up with the towel. When they were done they each kissed me and then got up to leave. It was bed time and they were ready.

The girls both said good night to Callie and gave her a big kiss and then did the same to me. I managed to say good night too. Then they were gone and I was just sitting there with a big grin on my face.

Callie suggested that I stay there for the night since we were engaged and the girls knew about us. I gratefully accepted and we turned off the tv and light and went to bed. We went right to sleep. It had been another great day and there was much to do for our future. I would be leaving the next day and I was glad I'd get the chance to say good bye to the girls in the morning.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 4

The second day of my visit had been very exciting in more ways than one. There was the sex, of course. But there was also the proposal and acceptance and telling the girls and making plans. It all added up to a day to remember. At the end of the day Callie invited me to spend the night with her. I readily accepted and we went to bed. To sleep. We were both ready and were asleep almost immediately.

I had not shared a bed with anyone for many years. Not to spend the night any way. This was a big change and I was a little afraid I wouldn't sleep well. Boy was I wrong. I slept like a log. Until about 3 am I guess. Around that time I woke up to find myself spooning with Callie. She had her back to me and I had my arms around her with a hand on one breast. It was very nice. My cock was between her legs and I could feel the heat of her pussy along the shaft.

I couldn't resist the temptation. I slipped my cock back and forth along her pussy as she slept. It wasn't long before I was rock hard and she began to moan. A few more strokes and she woke up. There was no comment on what I was doing. She just pressed back against me harder.

The next thing I knew she had grabbed my cock and with a shifting of her hips had inserted it in her steaming pussy. I got the message and started to slide in and out with short strokes to avoid slipping out. As I stroked I played with the tit that was under my hand. I rolled and pinched the nipple as I made slow love to her from behind. She was moaning and I could feel her hand touching my cock as she teased her own clit. It was wonderful. I could really get used to sharing a bed with her.

Our love making was slow and not very active. We were both still half asleep. But in due time she came quietly. I felt her stiffen and stop moving. I gave her a minute to come down and then continued my strokes. I came shortly after that, also quietly. It was different. Not so active or rough. Just a gentle fuck in the night. We both went back to sleep without saying a word.

The next thing I was aware of was a whisper in my ear. I woke up to find it was not a dream. Before opening my eyes I tried to get my head together. I realized that I was alone in the bed. Callie must have gotten up early. I could hear voices coming from the kitchen so she must be making breakfast. From the voices I could tell that one of the girls was there with her. That would mean that the other one must be responsible for waking me with the whisper in my ear.

I opened one eye and peeked to the side to see who it was. Just as I did the whisper was repeated. I could see it was June.

"Daddy Carl. Daddy Carl. Are you awake?"

"I am now sweetheart. What do you want?"

"Daddy Carl, I want to show you how much I love you."

"You showed me last night, June. I know how much you love me."

"But it's not fair. Julie got to do more than me. I always get left out or with the least fun. I want to do something just for you, with nobody else helping."

I was beginning to sense something serious and sat up so I could look at her.

"You don't have to do anything special to prove you love me. What did you want to do?"

She floored me even though I halfway expected something. Her voice was small and tentative as she answered.

"I want to give you a blow job."

Oh boy. How should I answer her? Callie had given me permission to do anything that didn't hurt the girls. But this was a big step for a ten year old. I thought about it for a minute as I looked at her face. I could see the pleading look in her eyes. If I said no she would be heartbroken and convinced that she wasn't loved as much as the others. I decided I had to let her do what she wanted. Okay, maybe it wasn't that hard a decision to make. I mean how many men could refuse a blow job from a ten year old girl?

"Alright love, I'll let you give me a special present. Do you know what to do? You never saw one before did you?"

"No, but we asked Mommy about it this morning when we first got up. She explained what to do. Can I start now? I want to finish before they get breakfast ready and come in."

"Then go ahead love."

In a flash little naked June was up on the bed. She pulled the covers off me, exposing my cock. I had gone to bed naked and it was right there for her to see. She pushed my legs apart and slid down the bed so she was lying between them with her head up by my crotch. She was a little hesitant at first. She reached out and took hold of my cock with both hands. Her hands were so small it took both to grasp me. My cock was already fully erect. Just the thought of this blow job was enough to make me hard even before I decided to let her do it.

June pulled my cock down away from my belly so it was pointing up to the ceiling. She leaned over and kissed the tip, right on the slit. As she pulled back after the kiss I saw a strand of pre cum connecting her lips with my cock. She licked her lips and then moved forward again. She stuck her tongue out and just barely touched the tip of my cock with the end of it. Then she licked the head as if it were an ice cream cone. She licked all around the head and then moved down the shaft. She started at the base and kissed her way up to the head again. Then she licked the whole shaft from bottom to top.

I was having a hard time not cuming. This was hot and I was hard as a rock. The sight of this naked little girl licking and kissing my cock was very erotic. I wasn't sure how long I could hold out but I sure intended to make it as long as possible.

June was still kissing and licking her way around the head when she stopped and looked up at me with a big smile. Then she lowered her head again and opening her mouth as wide as she could, she took the head of my cock into her mouth. She was very careful not to scrape me with her teeth. I guess Callie had given very good instructions. She closed her mouth around my pulsing head and began to suck. As she did I could feel her tongue circling the head. Her lips were stretched tightly around my cock and I could see she wouldn't be able to get any more than just the head in her mouth. At least not without a lot of discomfort.

I just sat back and relaxed and enjoyed the sensation. She kept moving her hand up and down on the shaft as she sucked on the head. She kept her tongue moving too. It was fantastic. It took a lot of control not to grab her head and force my cock into her throat. But I was determined not to hurt or frighten her. I let her control the whole process.

I could see she was getting tired. I stopped trying to hold back and let myself think about what was happening. I watched closely and concentrated on the sensations. It didn't take much more. I could feel myself building to an orgasm. I warned her.

"June, I'm going to cum any second you better pull your mouth off."

I watched as she continued to suck on me and saw her look up at me. Her head moved from side to side in a signal that she wasn't going to pull off. By then it was too late anyway. My cock swelled and then started to pump semen into her little mouth. I was having a great orgasm and thought it would go on forever. I felt the semen pooling around my cock in her mouth and then she swallowed. Luckily there wasn't a lot to swallow because of the vasectomy, so she managed without trouble.

When I finished cuming she slid her mouth off my cock and then licked it clean. She looked up at me and smiled as she licked her lips. I reached down and pulled her up over my body and held her in my arms. I kissed her little lips and slid my tongue into her mouth. It was strange to taste my own cum on her tongue but it was exciting too. When the kiss ended she looked up at me with her big blue eyes and asked a silly question.

"Was it good Daddy Carl? Did I do it right?"

"Oh yes my darling little one. It was fantastic and you did it very well. I couldn't have asked for a better gift."

As I held her close she smiled and told me how much she loved me. I was so proud to have this little girl love me so much. Even without the sex I would have been filled with love and pride.

Just then I looked up to see Callie and Julie standing in the door. It was Callie that spoke first.

"And just exactly what has been going on here?"

I started to answer Callie, but June reached up and put a finger over my lips. She jumped off the bed and stood up tall with her hands on her hips and her flat little chest pushed out. She looked right at Julie as she answered Callie's question.

"I came in and asked Daddy Carl to let me show him how much I love him. He agreed and I gave him a blow job. And he said I did a great job of it too."

You could almost hear the 'so there' that was in her tone and expression. I watched Callie and Julie to see the reaction. Callie was smiling but Julie looked furious. She let go with a blast at June.

"That's no fair. You cheated. We were supposed to do that together after breakfast."

She was pissed and started to go on with her tirade but I suddenly realized it was time for me to stop this before it got out of hand. I interrupted her as she was going on.

"You're just a little cheat and you should ..."

"JULIE! That's enough!"

All three of them looked startled by my shouting and angry voice. June scooted over to Callie and both girls hugged her as they waited to see what I was going to say and do. They looked scared. I had not meant to yell but at least I got their attention.

"Now I have been very quiet since I got here. I have let all of you do and say what ever you wanted to. I have not criticized any of you. I was only interested in letting you know that I love you and want to be a part of your family. I love all of you equally. Not the same way but the same amount."

They were looking a little calmer but were still very quiet. They seemed to realize I was not finished and that they needed to let me say what I had on my mind. I continued in a calmer voice.

"Callie, I love you deeply as my future wife and lover and my partner in fantasies. I want to be your husband and partner in raising the girls.

Julie and June, I love you dearly as my future daughters. I want very much to be your daddy and help to raise you and to be here for you when ever you need me. You all said you wanted there to be a man in your lives. I want to be that man. But this is not a contest to see who loves who more or who can do something before or better than the others. When I do something with or for one of you it is because I love you and want to have fun with you. I want to give you pleasure and I am pleased that you want to give me pleasure too."

I took a breath and continued as they looked on. I thought they looked a little ashamed.

"I think since you want a man in your lives that it's time I started to act like one. I will not have you fighting over my affection. Each of you is an individual and I will treat you as such. If that means I do something with one that I don't do with another it only means that it was what I felt was right at the time. Not that I love one better or more than the others. And not that one does something better than the others. I will not stand for any fighting over me. If you can't behave like a family and share me and our lives together then say so now and I will leave and not come back. I will not be the cause for this family coming apart. Is that understood?"

"Yes dear."

"Yes Daddy Carl."

"Yes sir."

I was a little surprised at the "sir" from Julie but let it pass.

"Callie, have you any comments or questions?"

"No Carl. I agree with you and am sorry if I took anything for granted."

"Julie?"

"No sir. I'm sorry and I'll be good I promise."

"June?"

"No Daddy Carl. I'm sorry if I was bad and I'll try to be good too. I love you and I don't want you to go away."

"Okay. Then come over here all of you."

I pointed to a spot on the floor right by the bed. I was sitting on the edge of the bed by then. They all trooped over to the spot I had pointed to and stood in front of me looking just a little scared. I hesitated a moment to give them a chance to think about what I had said. Then I held out my arms to them.

"Now give me a big group hug and let's go have breakfast."

I was smiling and the girls all broke into smiles as well and rushed into my arms. We hugged together in one big tangle of arms and bodies. I held them there for a few minutes and then let them go. I looked at Callie with raised eyebrows and sniffed.

"Breakfast?"

She dashed out of the room, calling back over her shoulder, "Ten minutes."

Julie and June stood there just looking at me not sure what to do. I thought of a way to make them feel better. Or at least more equal.

"June, I want you to go see if you can help your mommy get breakfast ready. Maybe get the dishes and silver out or something. Now scoot."

I gave her a little kiss as I aimed her at the door and she ran out of the room. That left Julie standing there alone with me. She still looked a little scared. I took her in my arms and hugged her.

"Julie my love, you don't have to be afraid of me. I'm sorry I yelled at you but I needed to get your attention and you did make me a little angry. But I want you to believe me when I say I will never hurt you. There is no reason to fear me. Do you understand?"

She seemed to relax a bit and even managed a smile.

"Yes sir. I'm really sorry and I promise to be good."

"All is forgiven little one. Now we have about five minutes before your mother calls us to breakfast. How would you like it if I did something for you that I haven't done for June yet? Just to show you I love you and am not mad any more."

"Yes, please. You don't have to do anything special with me but if you want to it would be nice."

I pulled her up on the bed and laid her down on her back. I spread her legs wide and slid down so my head was over her little bare pussy.

"Ordinarily Julie I would take my time and make this last. But we don't have time so I'm going to go fast this time. It's just a treat so you know I'm not mad. Okay?"

She just nodded her head and watched as I lowered my mouth to her pussy. I kissed her little cunt and started to lick it all over. I tried not to miss a spot. She jumped at the first touch of my tongue on her lips. I didn't have much time so I went right after her clit. I slipped my tongue into the slit between her labia and licked up to her clitty. I traced around it and pressed down on it as I tried to get it to grow. It was very small. Even smaller than her mother's. But I attacked it with gusto. I licked and rubbed and even stroked her pussy with my fingers. I kept kissing and licking as I slid one finger into her tiny love hole just a short ways. I continued this action until I finally felt her reacting. Her body was moving around and she was moaning. She even reached down and pulled my head tighter against her pussy.

I made it in under five minutes. Her lovely little cunt was dripping juice as I attacked it and shortly she started to raise her hips as I stroked her clit. She grunted and moaned and finally came with a bang. Her little body arched up off the bed and held there for several moments. I eased off her clit a little and just licked her whole pussy from top to bottom with gentle strokes. After a bit she dropped back down to the bed and took in a deep breath. She let it out slowly as she came down from her orgasm.

"Oh thank you Daddy Carl. That was wonderful. That was eating pussy, right?"

"That's right love. And I have not done that with June yet. But it doesn't mean I love you more or her less. It only means I love you and wanted to give you pleasure. Okay?"

"Yes, I understand. And I won't say anything to June about it or try to make her feel bad that you didn't do it for her."

"Right. Now let's get ready for breakfast."

We dashed off to the bathroom and washed up just as Callie called us to come and eat. I went to my place on the couch and we had a nice hot breakfast. As I sat there eating I reviewed my morning. All in all, I thought I had done well and at the same time I had enjoyed a great blow job and had snacked on a delicious little pussy. Not a bad way to start the day.

When we finished breakfast Callie had the girls clear away the dishes and then sent them to clean up and get dressed. She stayed with me on the couch and we talked about the morning. She was very happy with the way things had turned out and said they needed a strong man to keep them in line. I laughed at that.

"I have the feeling sweetheart, that you and the girls will be keeping me in line instead of the other way around."

She laughed, then glanced at the clock.

"Uh oh. It's getting later than I thought. The girls will never get to school on time now. I hate for them to be late."

She thought about it for a minute and then made a decision.

"Why don't you go get dressed and then go to your motel and clean up. You can check out and bring your things here. You don't have any flight schedule do you?"

"No. I just go out to the base and wait for a flight. But the sooner I leave the sooner I get back."

Callie smiled and hugged me.

"Yes, and we want you back as soon as possible. But I think you should stay one more day."

"If that's what you want, then that's what I'll do boss."

She punched me on the arm as I got up, but she was smiling. I went in and dressed and got ready to leave. Callie had gone in to talk to the girls. I called out to them to say goodbye. All three came rushing in to the living room, all smiles. I guessed that Callie had told them I was staying another day.

I hugged and kissed each of them and they all told me they loved me. I left them standing at the front door and walked off toward my motel.

It didn't take me long to get to the motel and once there I spent only a short time cleaning up and then checking out. All clean and refreshed I left the motel and returned to Callie's place. I didn't even get a chance to knock on the door. It opened as I got close. Callie gave me a little kiss and helped me take my bags in to her room. I turned and took Callie in my arms and kissed her long and hard. I was really looking forward to spending the day with her.

Callie started to say something but I silenced her with another kiss. As we kissed I pulled her down on the bed. She was only wearing a robe and I got that off in no time. Still kissing her and tasting her lips and tongue, I began to run my hand over her body. I felt her breasts and pinched her nipples. She tried again to speak.

"Carl.."

I covered her lips with mine and kissed some more. I let my hand wander down to her pussy and felt the heat and moisture there. I knew she was getting hot. I wanted her and had no intention of waiting very long. I started to struggle with my pants, all the time trying to keep her lips sealed with my kisses. Just then I heard a little voice right next to the bed.

"Can we help?"

The look on my face when I saw both Julie and June standing there giggling must have been a classic. All three of them started to laugh. Callie explained that she had let the girls stay home from school. They were late anyway and it was a special day so she thought it would be a nice surprise for me. I sure was surprised. But I was glad too. I got up off the bed and stood in front of the girls.

"Sure you can. Why don't you undress me so we can all be naked together?"

You never saw two little girls move so fast. It must have been less than a minute before I was as naked as them and we were all on the bed in a big pile of arms and legs and naked bodies.

I could see that this was going to be a very special day.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 5

There I was, much to my own amazement, on a large bed with three females. I was about to make love to the adult and was suddenly joined by the two pre-teens. As we laughed and played I tried to think. How and what should I do now? I decided that I would let the girls watch and even participate if all parties were willing. I'd take it slow and just let things develop as we went along.

"Girls. Listen for a minute please."

They all stopped giggling and waited for me to speak.

"When you two girls walked in I was about to make love to Callie. I intend to continue with that as long as she agrees."

Callie smiled and nodded emphatically. I continued.

"If you girls want to watch or even take part, it's okay with me. But you should not interrupt once we start. If you want to ask questions you should do it now or after we finish. Understand?"

Both girls smiled and nodded. Then Julie asked the first question.

"How do you make love?"

"What we do is called intercourse, making love or fucking. There's a lot of what's called foreplay first. That means kissing and licking and sucking and touching. Then when we're both very excited I'll put my penis into Callie's vagina. When I do that we'll get very excited and I'll move it in and out until we both orgasm or cum. There's more to it than that but that should give you an idea of what will happen."

The girls looked very thoughtful. I guess it was hard for them to picture what would happen. June asked the next question.

"But what can we do to help?"

"That depends on what you want to do. You can just watch if that's all you feel good doing. Or if you want to you can touch one or both of us. You could make your mommy feel very good I'm sure, if you played with her titties. She likes that and it helps her get excited and ready to make love."

Julie took her turn.

"What should we do to mommy's titties?"

"I'll start and you watch what I do. Then if you want to, you can do it while I do something else."

All this talk had caused my cock to soften and Callie didn't look too worked up either. It was time to fix that and so I tried not to think too much about the girls and started to make love to my future wife.

With June on one side and Julie on the other, I started on Callie. I kissed her first. It was a long and passionate kiss with lots of tongue and soft lips. That started to warm things up nicely. I kissed my way around her face to her ear and nibbled an earlobe. I kissed my way down her neck and across her chest to the other side, then kissed my way back up to that ear. I nibbled on the lobe, then kissed my way back to her mouth for another tongue duel.

We were both back in the mood and getting more into it. I planted small kisses down over her throat and to the space between her breasts. Then I licked around one breast in smaller and smaller circles until I reached her nipple. Before I touched her nipple I went to the other breast and repeated the same licking and circling. This time when I reached the nipple I kissed it, and licked it, and finally took it in my mouth and sucked on it. As I sucked on it I nipped it gently with my teeth. Callie was starting to moan in pleasure.

I moved to the other breast and attacked that nipple as I had the first. While I was sucking on her breast I saw Julie had taken over the other breast and was licking and sucking on the nipple. I took a moment to warn her to be gentle and then moved down. As I did, June took my place at the breast on her side. Now both girls were enjoying Callie's breasts and she seemed to be really enjoying the attention too.

I kissed and licked my way down to Callie's smooth, hairless pussy. I loved the way it looked and felt. I kissed all over it and then began to lick the outer lips. I teased her with the tip of my tongue as I moved around her pussy without opening the outer labia. When I felt her pushing her hips up at me I let my tongue slide into the moist and hot interior. I licked and sucked on the inner lips until I could taste her juices flowing. Then I let my tongue slip up through the slit to her clit. She jumped when I touched it with my tongue. I played with her tiny clittie with both tongue and lips. It grew some and when it slipped out of the hood just a little, I rubbed it firmly with my tongue.

By this time Callie was moaning and moving her hips all over the place. She was holding the girl's heads tightly against her breasts as they worked on her nipples. I slipped a finger into her hole and found it was very wet and hot but still tight. I moved my finger in and out slowly as I continued my attention to her clit. I was so enraptured in what I was doing I almost missed her voice.

"Oh Carl. I'm ready. Please do it now. Take me please. Put your hard cock in me and fuck me."

As I moved up to comply with her request I noticed the girls both looked surprised. I guess they didn't expect to hear their mother talk that way. I gave them room and they went back to work on her breasts as I rubbed my cock up and down the slit of her pussy getting it wet with her juices. Then I lined it up at the entrance to her channel and pushed. It slid in with only a little resistance. She was very hot and tight. I could feel the sides of her cunt pressing all around my cock as I moved forward until I was all the way in.

I pumped my cock in and out of her hot pussy, slowly at first but then with increasing speed. As I did I could see the girls looking down from time to time to see what I was doing. Their eyes were as big as saucers. It made me smile and at the same time it excited me more. It was very different having two naked little girls watching me fuck their mother.

Callie and I were rapidly approaching our orgasms. I was moving faster and she was meeting my thrusts with rising hips. We were both moaning with pleasure as I pounded into her. I again glanced at the girls to see what they were doing. They had stopped sucking on Callie's tits and were now watching my cock slide in and out of their mother's pussy. Each had a hand on one of Callie's tits and the other hand pressing their own pussy. They were masturbating in time with my fucking their mother.

Callie had been receiving most of the attention at the start and so she came first. She called out and stiffened with her hips raised off the bed. If possible the girls eyes got even bigger.

June was next to cum. She just whimpered a little and stopped moving at all.

I was next. I plunged into Callie as far as I could and held my cock there as I too stiffened and pumped my semen into my lover. It was wonderful. I had never experienced anything like this and I was exhausted.

As I came down from my own orgasm I realized that Julie was the only one not finished yet. I looked over at her and saw her little hand moving in a blur over her pussy. She was trying so hard but didn't seem to be able to make it. I quickly reached over and pushed her finger away and put mine on her clittie. I only had to rub it a few times before she came. She was much louder and more demonstrative than June. She moaned and jerked around and clamped her legs together on my hand. It lasted longer for her too. I held my hand on her pussy for several minutes until she calmed down.

I collapsed on the bed, just barely missing June. We all lay there for a while recovering from a very satisfying encounter. I was hoping this would become a regular event.

We cuddled as we relaxed and enjoyed the afterglow of our mutual orgasms. I think we all fell asleep. At least I did. All the activity was very new for this old man and I needed to rest afterwards. When I woke up the girls were all awake. I heard June asking a question.

"Did we make you feel good while you were having int.. uh fucking, Mommy?"

"Oh yes dear. You both made me feel very good while we were having intercourse. You made it very special for me and I bet for Daddy Carl too."

"You win that bet sweetheart. It was very special for me watching the girls making love to your breasts and masturbating while we made love. It excited you girls too didn't it?"

June got a big smile on her face and Julie looked a little embarrassed but smiled too. She reached over and kissed me softly on the lips.

"And thank you Daddy Carl for helping me have an orgasm too. I just couldn't seem to finish until you touched me. It was very nice. Can we do it again some time?"

"Sure we can, love. There'll be other times when we all make love or when just some of us make love. There'll be times when we just have some fun too. Your mommy has told me it's okay for us to do anything you want to as long as it doesn't hurt you."

June had been listening but now she jumped in with the big question I had half expected, but thought would not come so soon.

"Will you fuck me Daddy Carl?"

"I think you're too small for that June. Your pussy is so tiny I don't think my penis will fit in there yet."

Both girls looked very unhappy hearing that. Julie wasn't taking any chances though so she asked me too.

"What about me Daddy Carl? I'm bigger than June. Will your penis fit in me?"

"I don't know Julie. Maybe it will and maybe it won't. You're still pretty small."

"But Mommy is small too. I'm almost as big as she is. I bet it would fit if you tried."

"Callie is very small and has a very tight pussy, yes. But she gave birth to you two girls and that stretched her out. It's easier for her to take me inside because of that. You never had anything in your pussy to stretch it so you may not be able to take my large penis yet."

"But will you try? Please Daddy Carl? It looks like so much fun and I want to try."

"I'm not going to try now. But I'll make you a promise. After I come back and we have our own home, all together, I'll try. But before I do that I'll help you get ready. I'll help you stretch so you can take me in. And before you ask June, yes I'll help you get ready too. But I still think you'll have to wait a while. But you'll get your chance too. I promise."

Callie had been watching and listening all this time. She was smiling and nodding as I spoke. She thought it was time to add her own comments.

"There are a lot of things we can do for fun. You don't have to go all the way right now. There's plenty of time. Now Julie, you're closest. Will you please go get a warm wash cloth and a towel so we can clean up? I'm feeling very sticky and I'm sure Daddy Carl is too."

Julie jumped off the bed and headed for the bathroom. To my surprise, June followed saying she would help. In just a moment they returned , each holding a wet cloth and with a small towel around their neck. Julie got on the bed and instead of giving the cloth to Callie, she started to clean her mother's pussy herself.

At the same time June started on my cock and balls. It was very erotic and special to have this little girl washing me off with a warm cloth. She was very careful and didn't miss a spot. She wiped off my cock and balls with soft swipes of the cloth, being very careful to get in all the creases. She even washed my thighs where some cum had fallen. It was so nice I started to get hard again. She dried me off with the towel and then planted a warm kiss on the head of my dick.

Meanwhile, Julie was giving Callie the same treatment. She wiped and collected and cleaned very carefully, folding the cloth over and over to get clean sides to work with. Callie was making small sounds in her throat that told how much she was enjoying it. Julie dried Callie off with her towel and then kissed her mommy's pussy softly. Callie groaned with pleasure.

"Mmmm. Thank you sweetheart. That was very nice. You did a good job and made me feel good too."

I thanked June as well. I gave her a little kiss just to show my pleasure. The girls were grinning from ear to ear. They were very proud of themselves. They ran into the bath again to get rid of the towels and cloths and to rinse off their hands. I hugged Callie and asked her if she was okay with the way things had gone.

"Yes darling. I'm very pleased. You're doing things they want and for the first time so am I. I told you long ago that I'm attracted to little girls just like you are. But I never really did anything with my own daughters. Well, except look at them and bathe them. Nothing really sexual. But now my fantasies are coming true too. We're all having a good time and nobody is being hurt. I owe it all to you. I love you so much Carl. I think our lives are going to be very full and loving because of you. I only wish I'd met you long ago."

It was almost noon by then so when the girls came back Callie got up and told them it was lunch time. They all went out to make sandwiches while I just rested there thinking about my great good fortune. I was still a little afraid I would wake up and find out it was just a dream. Dream or not I decided I better get up and go join the girls for lunch.

We were quiet as we ate lunch, all of us thinking about what had gone on so far and what was in our future. You could almost hear the wheels turning. After lunch we relaxed in the living room and talked. I told them I'd leave early the next morning so I could get things started for my move. The girls were not happy but understood. Julie put her thought into words first.

"I hope you get back soon Daddy Carl. We need you here so we can do more fun things."

"You can do fun things while I'm gone you know. You girls can have a lot of fun without me."

"We can? Like what?"

"You can masturbate for one thing."

I could see that Julie and June were not thrilled with that solution. I had to smile. I wouldn't be happy either.

"You can do things with each other too. And with your mommy. She would love to do things with you while I'm gone, wouldn't you dear?"

"Yes I would, now that you mention it. We can have lots of fun."

The girls still looked a little doubtful so I decided to ease their minds.

"Tonight when we go to bed we'll show you some of the things you can do and how much fun they are. Okay?"

They both grinned and nodded their agreement. We talked more and then I told them all to get dressed so I could take them out shopping. As you would expect of women, that got them moving quickly.

There was a shopping center close by and we went there. I bought the girls some new dresses and shoes. I bought Callie a new dress too. Then I took them to the ladies lingerie department. I told them to buy some nice things and told them I'd wait for them by the cash register. It took a while, but they finally came back with a cart loaded with silky looking things. I made a point of not looking as they were checking out and only turned around when they were done and everything was bagged. I paid for it all sight unseen. At least for the time being.

The three of them were very excited about our outing and when we got home they decided to have a fashion show for me. They took all the bags into Callie's bedroom and I waited in the living room for the show to start.

First they all came out wearing the new dresses and shoes. I clapped and told them all how pretty they were as they twirled around and posed. They lined up in front of me and started to strip. Off came the shoes and socks. Then they each helped one of the others undo their dress and soon they all slipped them off. Under them they wore nylon slips. Very clingy and soft looking. I again complimented them all.

The girls each took hold of the hem of Callie's slip and with a little help from her, lifted it off over her head. Then Callie and June did the same for Julie followed by the same for June. They all stood there in different poses showing off their new underwear. Callie had on a skimpy bra that held her small breasts up and almost showed her nipples. Her panties were almost nonexistant. Cut high on her hips and narrow, though not thongs. I could easily see her pussy lips behind the panel.

Julie was wearing a little training bra. She really didn't need it yet but I think it made her feel grown up to have it on. Her panties were much like Callie's. Very sexy for a little girl. Callie told me later that she found them in the ladies section not the kid's department.

Then there was June. She wore no bra. It would have been silly with her flat chest. But she was excited by the whole show and her nipples were pointing out at me. Her panties were not as revealing but were still sexy. They were silky and clung to her little mound showing the outline of her puffy lips. As she turned around I saw that they just covered her butt and were snug enough to show it off well. Another very sexy show.

I told them all how beautiful they were and how sexy too. June didn't think she was sexy with no bra and little girl panties but I told her I liked sexy little girls with no titties and silky panties. She smiled and gave me a kiss before they all went back to change again.

The last outfits were their nightgowns. Each had a similar gown. They were all long flowing and lacy. Very revealing and sexy. They twirled around for me and I could see that none of them wore anything under their gown. It was very sexy and had my cock hard as a rock by then. Each came over and kissed me on the lips to thank me for the gifts. June was the last and got a big laugh when she noticed something.

"I think Daddy Carl really likes our outfits. His penis is huge and sticking up in his pants."

She was right about that. Before I could move they each came over and gave my cock a squeeze just to see. I groaned and tried to slip a hand under a gown or two. But Callie saw the time and said they needed to put the clothes away and get dinner ready. The day had been very exciting and was drawing to a close. I relaxed on the couch as the three of them made dinner.

The girls were all nude again except for the apron Callie wore while cooking. Dinner was as good as always and was eaten in the same positions we had been in the previous evening. I was getting used to having those two little pussies winking at me during meals. I liked it and hoped it would continue.

After dinner the girls helped Callie clean up and do the dishes. I watched a little tv while I waited for them. I couldn't help but wonder what they had planned for the evening. I was surprised when Callie told the girls they had to get their school books and study because they had missed a day. The girls were not happy but obeyed. Callie eased up a little and told them they could bring their work out to the living room and we'd help them.

Callie and I discussed what the girls needed to study and split the help between us. She ended up helping Julie with her math and I helped June with her reading. It was nice having June sit on my lap reading. She was doing well and I only had to help her with a few words. The time flew by and before I knew it Callie was saying it was bed time for the girls.

Unlike most kids at that age, the girls were happy to hear the bed time announcement. I realized why when they reminded me of my promise to show them some things they could do while I was gone. We all trooped into Callie's room again and plopped down on the bed. I soon realized I was to be the teacher when I saw them all looking at me expectantly.

"The first thing you can do alone or with another girl is masturbate. You girls know how to do that so I don't need to show you. But what you may not have realized is that it feels a lot better if someone else does it for you."

I noticed that the girls were already playing with their own pussies. I decided on a show and tell type of lesson. I arranged Callie and the girls in a triangle on the bed, head to foot. Well okay, head to crotch.

"Now Callie, you start by masturbating Julie. Julie, you do to June what your mom is doing to you. Then June, you do it to your mom. That way you can learn how and what to do. And remember, the most important thing is to tell your partner what you like or don't like."

June said she didn't know what she liked yet so I explained that she could tell by what was happening to her. I could see that Callie was very pleased with my plan. I knew her desire for little girls had never been satisfied and this gave her an excuse.

I watched as Callie started to fondle Julie's pussy. The girls imitated her moves as she went along. She started by running her fingers around Julie's pussy and then let one finger trace the slit between her outer lips. She continued with this for a bit and then used her other hand to spread the lips open, revealing the pink and wet inner lips. She tickled them and traced a path up and down between the inner and outer lips and along the center. She moved slowly up to the clit and brushed over it gently. It was fun to see each of them jump, one after the other as the move was repeated on each of their pussies. It was a little like watching the wave at a ball game.

The demonstration continued with the occasional groan from one or the other of them. Callie took her time but in the end was rubbing Julie's clit firmly. As they all got more and more excited I could see the moisture increase on their pussies. Callie decided it was time to add more stimulation and slid her little finger into Julie's pussy hole. She didn't go in very far but it was enough to get a response from Julie. I whispered to Julie that she should not go too deep in June and she nodded. I then told June she could go in deeper and even add fingers in Callie since she was bigger. She smiled and I saw her add two more fingers in Callie's dripping pussy.

There were requests as they continued such as "lower" or "harder" or just "yeesss" until one by one they climaxed. The orgasms did not follow the path from Callie. June actually was first, followed by Julie and then Callie. They all seemed to be very satisfied with the way it had gone. I let them rest for a few minutes and then went on.

"Now girls, the next step is oral sex. You may have thought it was only for a man and woman to use on each other. But it can be any combination. Stay the way you are and Callie you start again and you girls follow along like you did before."

The girls looked a little hesitant but Callie was grinning from ear to ear. I could tell she was having a ball 'teaching' her daughters about sex.

I watched her as she attacked Julie's pussy. She started slowly as she had before. She kissed all around Julie's pussy and along the slit. She used her fingers to stimulate it as well. Her kisses soon turned to licks as she opened the lips to gain access to the inner lips and clit. She was very gentle at the start but got to being more firm as she wenton. Her tongue outlined the tiny pussy and traveled all over the surface. She tapped the clit a few times as she was licking the rest of the area. Then she went right after the clit, pushing on the cover and teasing it until it grew enough to extend out in the open a tiny bit. She played with it, moving it around and sucking on it.

I noticed her tongue was also giving attention to the little hole at the bottom as well. She even managed to get it in the hole a short ways. I watched as the girls followed her example. and saw their reactions to each move. It was very erotic to watch and my cock was hard and pounding as a result of all I was seeing. With her larger tongue, Callie was able to cover the whole pussy before her and lick from bottom to top. All three of them were producing great quantities of lubricant. As it dripped down over Julie's asshole, Callie began to rub the hole with her finger. I knew what was cuming and watched for the reaction.

Callie continued to suck and kiss and lick the succulent little pussy before her until Julie was very close to orgasm. Then just as she was about to cum Callie slipped a finger just barely into her ass. The result was an instantaneous and powerful orgasm. I could see that Julie was in no shape to continue with June so I pushed her aside and started to lick and kiss in her place. I followed Callie's example and wet my finger and June's asshole with her juices. And like Callie, I slipped my finger just slightly into June's ass as she came. Her's was also hard and fast.

The two girls were done and resting but Callie had been left out when June came so hard she couldn't continue. So of course I forced myself to take over and bring Callie to her own orgasm. It was a difficult job but someone had to do it. <g>

Now that all three had reached orgasm twice I thought it was time to finish up with our lessons. Callie looked shocked when I reached over and opened the drawer of her bedside table. As I had expected there was a vibrator there. I took it out and showed it to the girls.

"Do either of you know what this is?"

They both looked puzzled and shook their heads no.

"This is a vibrator. A woman can use this in place of a man's penis when there is no man around. Callie, take this and show the girls how to use it."

For the first time Callie seemed embarrassed by my request. Her face was red and she hesitated before taking it and then getting comfortable before demonstrating. She turned it on and let each of the girls feel it with their hand. Then she started to rub it over her pussy and around her crotch. I watched the girls as she opened her pussy and stimulated her inner lips and clit. They seemed fascinated. As she finally slid it into her pussy hole, I explained to the girls that they wouldn't be able to do that until after they lost their cherries.

The vibrator was larger than my cock and the girls seemed amazed that it fit in Callie. I told them that there were different sizes and that a pussy could stretch to allow a larger one in. Callie promised to get them each a small one to start with and I told them that using one very carefully could help get them ready to have intercourse. That made their eyes light up.

At this point I told Callie to stop and wait for me. She smiled and said she would be ready again soon even if she didn't wait. And that was a good thing because she went over into another orgasm right then.

After Callie's orgasm the three of them cuddled and kissed for a while as I sat watching. I thought about what we had done and where it might lead. I was still in awe of Callie and the girls. How could I be so lucky as to find a woman that I could love and who loved me and was also willing to share her daughters with me? Somewhere, sometime I must have done something right.

I didn't want to spoil the loving scene before me but it was getting late so I gently reminded Callie of the time. She sent the girls off to bed with the promise that they could practice what they had learned some other time. They scooted out the door after giving me a big hug and a kiss along with thanks for the lessons.

At last I was alone with Callie. Just me and my raging hardon. I playfully waved it at her and she laughed at my kidding. Then she got down to business. With only a little preparation she was soon sucking on my cock. I was so worked up that it only took a minute for me to erupt into her warm, soft mouth. She licked me clean and we snuggled down in the bed and went to sleep. It had been another amazing and exciting day.

Even with a warm and available woman right next to me, I slept the whole night through. So did Callie as far as I know. We woke up early and made slow tender love. We knew it would be the last time for a while and wanted it to be more romance than passion. After we both climaxed we lay there in each other's arms until we heard the girls starting to move around.

There was no fooling around this time as the girls got ready for school. We had a quick breakfast and the girls were sent off to school with notes about their previous day's absence. I was kissed and hugged and told to hurry back before they went out the door.

Callie and I spent a short time going over our plans as I cleaned up and dressed for my trip home. Or should I say trip back to what was my old home. By then I was already thinking of home as where the three girls were.

It didn't take long to get ready and after a long goodbye, I reluctantly left her standing at the door waving, with my promise to call her as soon as I arrived at my old place.

I had lot's of time to think during my trip. I thought about the few days I had spent with my girls and what the future might hold. I found myself picturing all three naked on that bed playing with each other during my absence. I imagined what my welcome back might be like. Luckily nobody seemed to notice my erection which was on prominent display as a bulge in my pants.

The trip seemed much shorter with visions of three naked little girls dancing in my head. It was over before I knew it and I started the preparations for my move and the beginning of my life with a family of three sex hungry girls.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 6

The day after I got back I talked to my landlord. He told me I could leave any time I wanted to as long as I paid the last month's rent. I paid it and told him I'd let him know when I was leaving.

I spent a couple of days sorting through my belongings to see what I really wanted to keep. It turned out there wasn't that much. I started by donating a lot of stuff to The Salvation Army. When I finished that I realized I could fit the rest in a large U-Haul trailer. My car was good enough to pull one and in good condition so I planned on that.

I called Callie every evening. I talked to Julie and June as well. They all told me how much they missed me and wanted me to hurry back. I didn't give them any date. I just told them I'd be there as soon as possible.

The girls told me they were practicing to be ready for my return. Callie had gotten them each a small vibrator and they were using them every night. They also told me that Callie was helping them and showing them how to stretch their pussies so they could take a larger insertion. I knew what that meant and it made me hard every time I thought about it.

June told me that whenever she or one of the others touched her pussy she closed her eyes and thought of me doing it. She said it made her cum harder. She said she couldn't wait for me to get back and do things for her. I told her I dreamed of her too.

After talking to the girls I gave their planned first fuck a lot of thought. There was a problem. It would hurt them and I couldn't face that. The thought of ramming my cock into a tight pre-teen pussy excited me and made my cock hard. But the more I thought about it and saw in my mind the looks of pain and the blood, the more I was sure I couldn't do it.

After thinking about it for about a week, I finally told Callie. She listened and said she'd talk to the girls and see how they felt about it. She told me not to worry about it that we'd solve the problem when I got back. There was no further mention made of me fucking the girls.

By the time ten days had passed I realized I was ready to leave. I only had a couple of things to do and they would be the last things and would take only a few minutes. Calling to cancel the phone and cable and utilities and filing a change of address were done. I still had my cell phone to stay in contact with my girls.

The next day Callie called to say she had found a perfect house for us not far from her present apartment. It had three bedrooms and two baths as well as living room and a den. It sounded perfect. Then came the really good news. The owner was an old lady who was recently widowed and didn't need such a large place. She wasn't looking for much income. She wanted enough to pay the taxes and a tenant that would keep the place up with repairs and such. Callie said she had inspected it and there was no need for any repairs yet. It was well kept and in good condition. The rent she quoted was very low for that area and she thought we should grab it before someone else did. I agreed.

Later that afternoon I faxed an application form I had gotten from my landlord and had filled out for the new place. Callie picked it up from an Office Depot and took it to the lady who was renting the house out. That night she called and said I had been accepted as the new renter and I should send the deposit and first months rent to close the deal. She gave me the address of our new home and the name and address of the lady to send the money to. I wired her the payment the next morning.

It was done and I was ready to leave. I didn't tell Callie I was coming yet. It was a long drive and would take three days driving alone. I left the following morning and drove as long as I could each day. I stopped in a motel each night and called Callie so she wouldn't suspect anything. I was very excited about getting back to them and surprising them too.

I pushed myself and arrived the evening of the third day. It was too late to be calling the widow so I checked into a motel and called Callie. She started out the same as always, asking when I'd be ready to leave. The girls were really getting impatient for my arrival. I told her to be patient and I'd be there before she knew it. I wasn't really lying. She accepted that as an indication I was leaving soon and dropped the subject. We chatted for a bit and I told her I was tired and we said good night.

The next morning I called the widow and was delighted to be told she had moved all her things out and the house was ready for me to move in. She gave me directions to her new home and told me to come on over and get the key. I rushed over and met my new landlady for the first time. We talked for a little while as she got to know me. She mentioned that Callie had told her of our arrangement and she thought it was very romantic and sensible.

I left the landlady and headed over to my new home. I passed a hardware store and stopped to get three more keys made. I was thrilled when I got to the new house. It was beautiful and very well kept. Callie had told me but I was still surprised by how great it was for what we needed.

I moved all my stuff in and then took the U-Haul to the local dealer and turned it in. Then it was back to the house. It was time to call Callie. I placed the call from my cell phone and waited for her to answer. It rang several times before she finally came on.

"Hello."

"Hi sweetheart."

"Oh, Carl. I didn't expect you to call until later. Is everything okay?"

"Yes, but I need you to do me a favor."

"Anything for you Carl. What do you need?"

"Well, I just talked to the landlady and she told me she had moved out all her stuff and left the keys in the mailbox. I hate to think somebody might get them, so I wondered if you would walk over and get the keys and check the house to see if everything is okay."

"Sure, I can do that. It's getting near time for the girls to be home from school so I'll wait and we'll all walk over as soon as they get here."

I knew it was time for them and had planned it that way. I wanted all three of them to come over together.

"Thanks love. I'll talk to you later then."

"Okay honey. I love you. Bye, bye."

"Love you too sweetheart. Bye."

I figured about an hour before they got there so I spent the time setting up my bed and the tv and arranging a few other things I had brought with me. As the time got close I made sure everything was ready and got undressed and stretched out on the bed. I waited quietly.

It wasn't long before I heard the key in the door. It opened and closed and I could hear Callie and the girls talking. I could hear Callie saying something to Julie about the lady not taking all her stuff out as she had promised. I smiled.

It was June who came into my room first. She squealed but I held my finger to my lips and she went quiet. She ran over to me and jumped on the bed to give me a big hug and kiss. Callie called out from the other room as she walked toward the sound June had made.

"June? What's wrong? Are you oka...."

She screamed when she got to the door and saw me naked on the bed holding June.

It took about a second for both Callie and Julie to run over and jump on me. They were both all over me as Callie gave me a hard time.

"You stinker you. It was all a trick. I thought the lady had left her things here and it's all your stuff isn't it?"

"Yup. I got here last night and took possession this morning. It's all set. The three keys you found in the mailbox are for you and the girls. I have mine. We can start moving you any time you're ready. But tonight you're staying here."

"Yes dear."

They were all grinning from ear to ear and hugging me tightly as they covered me with kisses.

My three girls all started to get undressed. I asked Julie to run out and make sure the front door was locked. She was gone only a minute and they were all naked on the bed with me right after that.

Callie was asking questions a mile a minute and I tried to answer when ever I could get a word in. I was still talking when I felt something warm and wet envelop my cock. I looked down and saw June looking up at me with my cock head in her mouth and a grin around it.

I kissed Callie deeply and let my hand roam over her chest. I looked to see what Julie was doing and was surprised to see her head between Callie's legs as she attacked her mother's pussy. I was rapidly nearing an orgasm after being without these girls for a while but I wanted to cum in Callie's pussy first.

"June, I'm really enjoying what you're doing but could you stop please?"

June stopped and let my cock slip out of her mouth. Callie and Julie looked up to see what was happening.

"I love you all very much and we can have all kinds of fun later but right now I want to make love to your mommy. Just the two of us. How about if you two play with each other for now? Please?"

The girls looked a little sad at first but then they looked at Callie and started smiling. They got in a huddle and she whispered something to them and they giggled and looked over at me. As I expected by now it was Julie who answered.

"Okay Daddy Carl. We'll wait. But we have a surprise for you later."

I was curious but didn't question them. The two girls moved over to the side of the bed and were soon in a sixty-nine position eating each other. That left Callie and I on the other side of the bed (a king size bed) with our arms around each other. I'd been looking forward to this and started out by pushing her down on her back.

I started out kissing her mouth and duelling with her tongue. As we broke the kiss I started kissing around her face and neck. I nibbled her ear and stuck my tongue in one ear. I trailed my kisses down to her breast and was soon licking and sucking on her nipple. As I worked on her tit I could hear her moaning and saying how much she had missed me. I changed breasts and gave the other one equal treatment. Then it was down over her belly to her pussy. I didn't spend nearly enough time on my attention to her body but we were both hot and ready when we started.

She had kept her pussy shaved the way I liked it and I kissed her mound firmly, slipping my tongue between her labia as I did. I let my tongue penetrate her love channel, tasting her juices. I licked up to her clit and found it hard and barely sticking out of the hood. I teased it with the tip of my tongue for a minute until she grabbed me by the hair and pulled me up over her body. I could feel my hard cock rubbing on her hot and wet pussy.

"Now, darling. Please put it in me now."

Her pleading was my command and I reached down and stroked my cock up and down her slit to get it wet, then pressed it to her opening. As soon as I started to push, she pushed up at me hard and fast and my cock jammed into her hot pussy to the hilt. Our pubic bones banged together and we both groaned at being joined at last. I tried to start slow and easy. My strokes were long and slow. I went in deep and pulled out so just the head was still held in her cunt. I did that several times but she wanted more.

"Faster and harder please, dear. Mmmm."

I complied with her request and increased my speed and the force of my thrusts. She matched my strokes with hard pushes up at me with her hips. We were getting there rapidly now. I knew it wouldn't be long.

I glanced over at the girls and saw they were moving and moaning in an obvious approach to their own orgasms. It was a hot scene that took me closer to my own orgasm.

I leaned down and kissed Callie deeply as I pounded into her tight hole. I could feel her muscles gripping my cock as I stroked in and out as fast as I could. There were moans and groans coming from both of us and the girls too. I could hear the smacking of flesh on flesh and I could hear the sucking sounds of my cock sliding in and out of Callie and the girls tongues slurping their pussies as well.

The sounds and smells of sex were filling the room and it was more than I could take. I pushed in as deeply as I could and held there, as I went over the edge and pumped my semen into my lover. I was afraid I had left her high and dry but I guess the feel of me cuming must have pushed her over because I felt her cunt clamp down on my cock right about then.

I couldn't move. We were both locked in an embrace as we finished our orgasms. At the same time I heard the sounds of two little girls cuming as well, right next to us. Somehow we all came nearly at the same time. It made it that much better. Then we all collapsed on the bed. The girls moved up to be on either side of us so we could all snuggle together. It was wonderful but just the beginning of our new life.

I glanced at my watch as we were all recovering from our sexual encounters. It was about time for dinner. I knew that eating pussy would not take the place of a meal and so suggested that we order chinese. Callie knew the number of a local place that delivered and we called and placed an order for lot's of food. They said it would be about forty-five minutes before they delivered so we decided to shower and dress before they got there.

The girls wanted to play in the shower but I told them we didn't have time for fooling around then but would have plenty of time later. It took a while but they calmed down and we managed to get clean and dry and dressed before the diner arrived.

As soon as the delivery man left, the girls stripped again so, Callie and I followed suit. I didn't have a table or chairs so we sat on the floor. I got to see my favorite dinner view as the girls sat Indian style opposite me. We all dove in and made a mess as we gobbled a great meal. When we finished we were all stuffed and covered with various sauces and juices. It was great fun.

I had managed to arrive on a friday so the girls didn't have school the next day. We talked a while to let our meal settle before we did anything else. After a bit we cleaned up the containers and napkins and the few disshes I had supplied and then washed our hands and faces. I had my own towels and linens to start with so we were able to clean up nicely.

I suggested it was time to return to the bedroom. As soon as the word 'bed' was out of my mouth, the girls were gone. Callie and I followed at a more relaxed pace and found June and Julie on the bed waiting. As we all got comfortable on the bed I asked about the surprise they had promised. That got huge grins from all but more so from Julie. I looked to Callie for some clue.

"When you left us Carl, you told the girls to practice and you said we should do things together that would give us pleasure without a man around. We did as you instructed and had lots of fun. Didn't we, girls?"

The girls were grinning and nodding as Callie went on.

"We've all learned a lot about our bodies and what each of us likes. We've practiced oral sex with each other and have learned to use our hands to bring pleasure to ourselves and each other as well. The girls each have their own vibrator now and have been having fun with them regularly. You'll get to see how much fun when we bring them over tomorrow. But for now I think it's time for the girls to have some fun with you. I had my chance so I'll just watch for now. Go ahead girls, tell Daddy Carl what you want to do."

Julie spoke up first but I could see that June was nodding in agreement.

"Please do oral sex on me Daddy Carl. You promised to take your time when you did it next time and I've been waiting for you."

Yes, I remembered promising when I ate her out that morning after I had put my foot down about loving them all. So I made a place for Julie to get comfortable, with her head on a pillow and her legs spread wide apart.

"I love you very much little one, and I've been looking forward to this for a long time."

We kissed deeply and hugged each other. I slipped my tongue out and gently licked her lips as we kissed. She immediately opened her mouth and met my tongue with her tiny spear. We licked and sucked on each other's tongues for a bit and then I ended that kiss to move on. I covered her face with tiny kisses. I kissed her eyes and nose and cheeks and chin. I kissed my way around to her left ear and kissed that. I slipped my tongue into her ear and she giggled. I nipped at her earlobe and kissed beneath and behind it. I moved around to her right ear and repeated my kisses and nips.

I had forgotten about Callie and June but was suddenly reminded of them when I felt that warm wet sensation on my cock again. As I was kissing my way down along the side of Julie's neck, I glanced down to see who was sucking on me. It was June, taking up where she had left off earlier. Callie was sitting up at the head of the bed watching her daughters and playing with her own pussy and tits.

I blocked them out of my mind and returned my attention to the little girl who had asked for my mouth and tongue to pleasure her. I kissed her shoulders and upper chest and then kissed my way down to her titties. They were still not developed much. The nipples were prominent in her excited state and there was a little mound of flesh under them that suggested there would soon be titties that would need attention. I was able to cover each breast completely with my open mouth and took turns doing so. As I did, I licked her nipple and then closed my mouth until it was just holding the nipple. I sucked on each one in turn and after sucking and licking for a minute I would nip them lightly.

Julie seemed to be really enjoying the attention. She was moaning and groaning and had her hands entwined in my hair holding me tightly against her chest. After about five minutes of my attention to her titties she pushed my head down lower. It was apparent that she wanted me to move on to her pussy but I went slowly. I kissed and licked lightly as I moved down. I dipped into her belly button and was rewarded with a giggle. Is there anything quite so wonderful as a little girl's giggle?

I continued kissing my way down over her body. I made sure not to miss anything on the way. I planted kisses on her tummy and her sides and her hips and then down her left leg. I kissed that soft spot behind her knee and moved on down to her foot. I kissed and licked the sole of her foot before reaching her toes. I took each toe into my mouth individually and sucked on it. When I finished I moved back up her leg, traveling along the inner aspect this time. I could sense her excitement as I neared her crotch, but I passed over her mound and traveled down her right leg, repeating the attention I had given the left one. She was sighing and wiggling as I continued to lick and suck her toes.

Again I moved upward along the inside of her leg. I kissed and licked her soft thigh and nibbled a little on her inner thigh just below her hip. When I reached the junction of her leg and groin I licked the crease along the outside of her labia and dragged my tongue along and under her smooth plump lip and over that part that is between the pussy and asshole. I followed the same route up the other side of her pussy. I could smell her arousal and see the moisture seeping from between her labia.

Once more she had taken hold of my hair and was trying to guide me to her hot little cunt. I reached the top of her prominent mound and kissed my way down the center along the slit between those wonderful lips. When I reached the bottom I slipped my tongue into the slit and licked upwards in one long stroke ending at the top right on her tiny clit. Her legs clamped shut around my ears and her hands pulled me tightly against her pussy as she climaxed. I avoided her clit while she came back down but continued to lick and kiss her inner lips until I found the entrance to her vagina. I was able to slip my tongue into it a short way. I was actually surprised at how far in I was able to go.

Julie had come down a little from her orgasm so I moved back up to her clittie. I licked and sucked on it and ran my finger up and down along her inner lips and over the hole. I decided to try slipping my middle finger into her channel as I licked and sucked on her clit. I was very careful not to go too deep. I didn't want to hurt her, I just wanted to give her pleasure. It seems I was succeeding as she was moaning very loudly and pushing her hips up against my face as I worshipped at her pussy.

I continued my ministrations to her pussy with frequent stops at her clit. I removed my finger from the warm tight confines of her love channel and spread the moisture down over her little rosebud. I sensed another orgasm gathering and as it was about to hit I slipped my wet finger into her asshole to the first knuckle. Her hips flew up off the bed and banged into my face as I sucked on her clit. She was only touching the bed with her feet and shoulders as she had a tremendous orgasm. It was the strongest I had seen in either of the girls so far.

I removed my finger from her tight little ass and licked and kissed her pussy lightly as she came down. I was beginning to realize that my own orgasm was not too far off due to the fantastic job June was doing on my cock. She couldn't get much in her mouth but she was making up for it with her enthusiastic sucking and licking. As I was thinking more of that than Julie I almost missed her request.

"Please Daddy Carl. Fuck me. Put your penis in me and make love to me, please. I practiced for you while you were gone and I'm ready. I need you in me Daddy Carl. Please."

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 7

I couldn't believe what Julie had just said. The words seemed to bounce around in my head repeating themselves over and over again.

"Please Daddy Carl. Fuck me. Put your penis in me and make love to me, please. I practiced for you while you were gone and I'm ready. I need you in me Daddy Carl. Please."

After all the thought I had put into it and after talking it over with Callie, I thought it wasn't going to come up again. At least not until the girls were a bit older. I looked over at Callie. She was smiling again.

"It's alright Carl. She's ready and there will be no pain. I promise you it'll be good for both of you. Go ahead while she's still hot and wet."

I could see that they'd trapped me. I would find out the details later but for now I might just as well do as they asked. I could always stop if Julie was in pain. The truth was I wanted this as much or more than Julie did. There was one more plea from Julie.

"Please love me Daddy Carl."

Her legs were spread apart about as far as they could go. She was rubbing her clit as she waited for me to start. Her juices were running down between her butt cheeks. She was ready.

As for me, I was ready too. My cock was as hard as it had ever been. It looked like it was on the verge of exploding as it pulsed with my heartbeat. I leaned forward and taking it in my hand, ran it up and down over the hot little pussy before me. As soon as it was good and wet I positioned it at the entrance to her tight little cunt. I leaned in and pushed it slowly forward. It didn't move. I wiggled it around some and pushed again. The head just barely moved in, parting her swollen lips. I continued to push and after what seemed like forever, the head of my cock popped into the entrance of her pussy.

Oh man was it hot and tight. It felt like I was being crushed. I continued to press inward. There was little movement at first but slowly I could see I was making progress. As soon as I saw I had entered about an inch, I pulled back. I was careful not to pull out completely but just so the head of my cock was still in her. Then I pushed in again. This time she pushed up at me at the same time. I was in about two inches by then and with slow strokes in and out I was gaining penetration. It took a while with both of us pushing and pulling but I was able to get all the way in. I didn't think it was possible but I could see it with my own eyes. My cock was buried in that tight little pussy and my pubic bone was banging against hers.

Julie had shown no sign of pain and now was showing signs of pleasure as I continued the slow stroking in and out. We were in synch as we both stroked my big cock into and out of her tight little pussy. I was supporting myself over her with my arms extended and my knees resting between her legs. As I looked down at the point where we were joined I saw June move down close. She reached out and played with my balls as I fucked Julie. It felt great but I was afraid she would send me over before Julie. No worry there. June stopped playing with me and slid her hand between Julie and I. She let her hand slip down to where my cock was sliding in and out of Julie. She wiggled her fingers until she was able to get to Julie's clit and started to rub it.

There was an instant reaction from Julie. Low, almost pleading moans came from her throat and she increased her hip movement. I heard her begging me to go faster but I was too tired. Instead I carefully rolled over while still embedded in her pussy. June just got her hand moved in time to keep from getting hurt. Now with Julie on top I let her sit up and control the action. She started to ride me like a horse, moving both up and down and forward and back at the same time. Her motion was almost a rotating of her hips. It was wonderful to feel her clamping down on my dick as she let it slide out and then relax as she pounded down again.

Having lost her place between our bodies, June moved up to where she could reach Julie's titties. She latched on to one and started sucking like a little baby. It had the desired effect and Julie became very erratic in her movements. It seemed as if she was moving in all directions at the same time. The rhythm of her strokes was jumbled as she neared her orgasm. I could feel the muscles in her pussy rippling and clutching at me on every stroke.

I was very close and I could see she was too. I moved my hand down and caressed her pussy and then pinched her clit. That did it. She went over the edge in an orgasm that would have wiped out an adult twice her size. He cunt grabbed my dick tightly and she stiffened and vibrated as if she was being shocked. I managed to push my dick up into her as far as possible and held it there. I came too, pulsing my semen into that small space that was already filled with my cock. It squirted out around my cock and ran down her legs.

After being locked in that position for a minute or so, we both collapsed. She fell onto my chest and we both tried to catch our breath. It was wonderful and I was very glad they had tricked me into it. As we slowly recovered I felt Callie and June snuggle up to us and run their hands over our bodies. It helped calm us and relax us after our love session.

We rested a bit and then I decided we needed to talk about what had happened and I needed to find out if there were any more surprises waiting for me.

"Callie my dear, I think you better tell me what's been going on while I was away and what else you have planned for me."

All three of my girls smiled and Callie chuckled as she answered.

"I told you I gave each of the girls their own vibrator and that they have been using them regularly. Well, Julie was determined to have you be the first to make love to her. I told her what you said about hurting her and that the first time can be painful and there would be bleeding. Before I knew what she was planning, she used the vibrator to bust her cherry. When it was done she showed me how far in she could put her vibrator. I told her it was much smaller than you are and agreed to let her use mine to stretch her pussy so she would be ready for you. Are you mad at us?"

"No I'm not mad. How could I be? I just had the honor of being the first man to make love to Julie and I didn't have to hurt her. But that opens another question. What about June? Am I expected to do the same with her? I think she's too young really, so I need to know what's going on."

June looked a little sad as she answered for herself.

"Mommy made me see that I'm too young and small to make love yet. But I'm practicing with my vibrator and I'll break my own cherry for you when I get big enough. I want to make love like Julie and Mom do. How long do you think I'll have to wait Daddy Carl?"

"Well, let's see. Julie is thirteen and you're only eleven."

"Eleven and a half."

"Okay, eleven and a half. Since you are practicing already I think you should be ready by the time you're thirteen. I'll wait and see before I decide but if I think you're ready at thirteen then we can make love on your birthday. I know it sounds like a long time but I really think you should have time to get ready and to think about it. I want you to be very sure before we do anything. And I don't want you to break your cherry until I say so, Understand?"

"Yes sir. I'll practice and get ready and think about it too. But I know I'll be ready before then so it's going to be hard to wait."

"I know you think it's a long time but there will be enough fun to keep you busy and it'll be time before you know it. Now ladies, I think we need to make some decisions about our new life together. Let me tell you what I think and then you can tell me if you agree or not. Okay?"

They all nodded and gave me their attention.

"First of all we need to start moving your things over from your old place. We can do that a little at a time to start and then I'll rent a small truck for the big stuff when we're ready for it. While we're doing all that you can sleep here or at the old place, which ever you want. If you sleep here we'll all have to share the bed for a while. Once we get all moved in you girls will have one room and Callie will have her own room."

They all started to talk at the same time when they heard that part. But I held up my hand to stop them and continued with my explanation.

"This will be my room, but Callie will stay here with me. We need to make it look like you three are renting rooms here. We don't want anyone to know our real living arrangements. The county may come by for an inspection so we need to keep it looking like we're in different rooms."

They seemed to accept that so I went on with what I thought might be more interesting to them.

"Now about the fun part. Most nights Callie will sleep here with me and you girls will sleep in your own room."

That got frowns all around.

"But, there will be lot's of times when we all sleep together here in my bed. And there will be other times when one of you girls will be allowed to spend the night with me if you want to. On those nights Callie will stay in her own room. I think it's only fair that you all have a chance to be alone with me if you want to. How does that sound?"

They all agreed that it sounded fair. I hadn't been sure if Callie would go for it but she didn't hesitate a bit.

"So the rule will be that anyone can sleep in the same bed with anyone else they want to as long as they agree. If any two of us want time alone together the others must give them privacy. I really need to stress that this is all private and no word must ever get out to anyone outside the family. We can be naked and we can have fun but it has to be a secret. If any of this gets out we could all be in big trouble. Me most of all. Understand?"

"Yes dear."

"Yes sir."

"Yes Daddy Carl. We promise to keep it secret."

"You all know that I want to marry Callie but we have to wait a little over a year until I start to collect my social security. Then we'll be married and the county can forget about us. And the alimony will stop too. All we'll have coming in is my income and the child support."

They all nodded their understanding.

"Now, I think it's time to get some sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow so we can all stay here and not have to run back and forth to get clothes and things from your old place."

We turned out the lights and all snuggled down in my bed. It had been a long exciting day and we fell asleep quickly. We all slept soundly and got a good nights rest.

It was odd waking up with three naked girls in my bed. I was used to being alone but I knew I'd like getting used to this. I was on my back with Callie on one side of me and Julie on the other side. They were each holding an arm pressed tightly to their bodies. June, on the other hand was on top of me. She must have felt left out and crawled up on me just before I woke up. She was looking at my face as I opened my eyes. She moved her mouth close to my ear and whispered to me.

"Will you give me a cum please, Daddy Carl? I feel all itchy in my pussy this morning."

"How can I with my arms held so tight? I'll wake up the others if I move."

She looked around and saw the problem. I could almost hear the wheels turning as she tried to think of a solution. Then a smile spread over her face as she thought of a way. Very slowly and carefully so as not to wake the others, she slid up along my body. When she got far enough up she grabbed the headboard and pulled herself up until her pussy was over my face. Then she moved her legs up so she was sitting on my face. I was being served a very nice and juicy pussy for my morning meal.

We both tried to keep our movements to a minimum and not to make any sounds. June pressed her pussy down over my mouth and I started to kiss and lick her plump little lips. I could taste her nectar already as she was excited before I even started. I ran my tongue over her pussy and slipped it between her labia. She was delicious and very hot. I let my tongue slide over her clit and down along her inner lips. When I reached the entrance to her pussy I poked my tongue into her as far as I could. The juices flowed over it and into my mouth giving me a chance to really savor her honey.

She began to move her hips up and back over my mouth and nose. My nose rubbed her clit and I was able to get my tongue down far enough to just touch her rosebud bottom. I licked all the way back up to her clit as she moved down again. She obviously liked that a lot as she repeated the move several times. It wasn't long before she stopped moving so much and pressed her pussy down hard on my mouth. I was teasing her clit at the time and she wanted me to pay more attention to it. I followed her lead and flicked my tongue over and around her little clittie until she stiffened in an orgasm.

It was a good cum for her and she found it hard to keep quiet. I heard little squeaks coming from above as she hit the high point of her orgasm, then silence as she came down. She rested for a minute and then slid back down so her face was in front of mine. She licked all around my mouth and chin, cleaning up the juices that she had left there while I ate her. When she was finished she whispered a thank you in my ear and put her head down on my chest. In a second she was sleeping and I was pinned in place by three sexy girls. I dozed off again too.

I didn't sleep long. I couldn't with a little girl lying on top of me. As I opened my eyes I saw all three of my girls hugging and kissing each other and me. It was a wonderful way to wake up. It didn't last long though as we all needed to pee. There was a mad dash for both bathrooms. The girls found theirs and Callie and I went into mine. She got there first and sat down quickly. I heard the tinkle of her pee immediately. I stood there dancing around needing to pee very badly.

I was about to use the sink, I needed to go so much but just then Callie spread her legs wide apart and pointed to the space between them.

"Pee in here Carl. It's okay, I don't mind."

It was pretty far out for me. I had never done anything like that but I didn't have time to think. I needed to go right then, so I aimed at the space and let go. A strong stream flowed out and down into the space in front of Callie. I tried very hard not to get any on her but she had other ideas. As I was trying so hard, she moved forward slightly so that my stream hit her pussy. I realized what she was doing so I moved the stream up and down a little to cover her pussy and run over her clit too.

Callie was having a ball. She started to moan and reached up to rub her tits. I was still peeing when she pinched her nipples and came right there on the john. I finished about the time she did and I pulled her to her feet and hugged her close.

"That was wild. What ever made you think of doing that?"

"I don't know. You had to go real bad and I just thought it would be fun. At first all I meant to do was let you pee between my legs but then I got the urge to feel it on my pussy. It felt great and I came fast and hard. You don't mind do you?"

"It did seem a little weird at first but I don't mind really. I'll do it any time you want me to."

"Whatcha talking about?"

It was June standing in the doorway. I was not sure I wanted to explain this action to her.

"Oh, nothing much. Just your mom and I having some fun."

"Remember Carl, no secrets. I'll tell you dear. I was sitting on the toilet and Daddy Carl needed to pee right away. So I opened my legs so he could pee between them. When he did, I got curious about how it would feel to let his pee run over my pussy. So I moved and let it run over me. It was very exciting and I had an orgasm from it."

"Gee, that sounds nasty. I wonder what it feels like. Will you pee pee on my pussy Daddy Carl?"

"Um, not right now baby, but sometime if we both need to pee at the same time and you want me to I will. Now run in the other room and you two take a shower while Callie and I take one here. Then we'll all go out for breakfast at IHOP before we start moving."

I could tell that June wanted to shower with us but she didn't say anything. She ran out to the other room. I could hear her telling Julie what we had done. I heard a loud "they what?" and then the sound of the shower. I suspected that Julie would be looking for a little adventure soon too.

With time out for meals, we spent most of the day moving clothes and household items over from Callie's place to the new house. We got a lot more done than I expected and were very tired at the end of the day. I figured we could do a lot more on Sunday and then Callie and I could finish moving on Monday while the girls were at school. They really didn't have that much stuff to move. I hadn't realized how little they had as far as personal belongings and clothes. I could see that we were going to have to do some shopping.

By the time we finished dinner and got home we were all beat. We decided to call it an early evening and get some sleep. We still only had the one bed so we all snuggled together on it once we were undressed. I fell asleep almost at once with the warmth of three female bodies close to me. It was a dream come true.

Since we had gone to bed so early, we all woke up early too. I was the last to awaken. (Hey, I'm oldest.) As I came around I heard some slurping and moaning next to me. I opened my eyes just enough to see what was going on. What I saw made me hard in an instant. Callie was on her back with June sitting on her face getting a good tongue job on her sweet little pussy. June was facing down toward Callie's feet. Julie was kneeling over Callie's belly with her head between Callie's legs eating her pussy as if she were starving. Her position allowed June access to her pussy which was sticking up in the air right in front of her. June was eating just as avidly as the others.

The sight of the three girls eating each other out all at once was very erotic and my cock took immediate notice. In a few seconds it was hard as a rock and standing tall. I couldn't bring myself to break up the trio so I just watched and stroked my cock slowly. Before too long the girls all reached orgasms. Not all at once but close together. As they came down they all collapsed on the bed.

I took that as my signal and moved into position for my own breakfast. First I attacked June's pussy which was closest. I quickly lapped up all her juices. Because she was still up from her orgasm it didn't take long to give her another one.

I didn't wait. I moved right over to Julie and did the same for her. Lapping her clean with my tongue and giving her clit a quick nibble did the trick. She went off like a firecracker.

That left Callie, who had been watching. I moved over her and slipped my cock into her very wet and hot cunt. That got me a groan from deep in her throat. I started to stroke slowly but deeply into her grasping pussy. I could feel the muscles in the walls of her pussy grabbing my cock as it moved in and out. She wouldn't let me go slow for long. She was too excited and had me moving to her rhythm almost at once. It was fast and hard. I kissed her and licked her lips as we fucked. Our tongues were dancing back and forth from my mouth to hers.

The whole thing didn't last very long. We were both close to cuming from the start and in just a few minutes Callie went over. She stiffened and I felt her pussy clamp down on me. I was barely able to slide my dick in and out a few more times. But that was all it took. I blasted her with my cum as I held my cock as deep as I could get it in her pulsing pussy.

As soon as I came I rolled off her and onto my back. In a flash the two little ones were on us. Julie went after Callie's pussy and licked her clean, sucking my cum out of her. June meanwhile was on my cock, licking and sucking all the cum and juices off it until I was squeaky clean too.

Almost in unison I heard from all three of my girls.

"Thank you Daddy Carl."

"Thank you ladies. That was a wonderful way to start the day. But now it's time to get cleaned up and dressed so we can have breakfast and then finish moving your things."

Sunday was much the same as Saturday. We had breakfast at Denny's this time, then did some moving. We had lunch at McDonald's and did some more moving. We had dinner at the Chinese place we had ordered from before only we ate there instead of getting take out. After dinner we went home and collapsed. Another long busy day but we had accomplished a lot. All that was left to move was the large items like beds and dressers and other furniture. That could all be done the next day while the girls were at school.

Monday morning was more normal. The girls had to get ready for school and Callie and I had things to do as well. We didn't spend any time making love or having sex. We had a quick breakfast at home and the girls were off to school after I got a kiss from each of them.

Callie and I went to see her old landlord and settled with him. Not giving notice meant he kept the deposit she had made when she rented the place. No big deal as far as I was concerned.

The next stop was the school. We needed to get the girls addresses changed and I was listed as an authorized responsible party for emergencies.

Then came the part I was not looking forward to. The bank. We went to the local branch of my bank and I checked my savings. I had used a good bit of it for the move already but needed to use more. I transferred a sizable chunk into my checking account and made the address changes as needed.

We also took care of getting the phone and utilities set up. I had my cell phone but we wanted a land line too. It took us most of the morning to complete our errands. Then came the big moving.

I decided I wanted to make the task easier and faster so I went to the employment office and hired a couple of guys to help. It went a lot faster that way and by the time the girls got home from school, we were done and had returned the truck.

That night we had a long talk about our plans and what needed to be done. The county and Callie's ex-husband had to be notified of her new address. I had picked up a receipt book and made one out for what I thought would be a reasonable rent for them to pay me. That would give Callie something to show the county.

We planned for Callie to take care of the county the next day and I would go out to the AF Base and get some groceries. I also planned to buy some things for the three of them at the Base Exchange.

It was soon bed time and the girls went in to get ready while I stayed in the living room thinking. A few minutes later Callie came out and told me there was a little problem.

"June is unhappy. She said that it's not fair that you've made love to me and to Julie but she gets left out. She understands about not actually fucking until she gets bigger but thinks she is being short changed."

"What do you think I should do? You want me to talk to her and explain things?"

"No. I think she understands and talking won't solve this problem. I think maybe it would be nice if she slept with you tonight. Just the two of you. That would make her feel special and still not change anything we've said before."

"Okay. You go tell them to come out and kiss me good night when they're ready and I'll tell her then."

Callie smiled and kissed me, then went in to tell the girls. In a few minutes Julie came out and kissed me and said good night. When she was gone June came out and kissed me but before she could leave I took hold of her and gave her a big hug.

"How would you like to sleep with me tonight sweety?"

"With you and Mommy?"

"No dear. Just you and I, all alone."

Her face lit up and she wrapped her arms around me and squeezed in a great big hug.

"Oh thank you Daddy Carl. That would be wonderful."

I stood up and taking her hand led her into my room. We were both naked already so we just climbed into bed and snuggled. I caressed her body as we lay there and she was soon sleeping. I lay awake for a bit thinking about all that had happened. We were finally settled down into a more normal setting. We were a family and had a routine that would be followed from then on. It all seemed settled. I was comfortable as I drifted off to sleep. I had my three girls and they were happy with me. I had no idea that things were soon to take a drastic turn.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 8

I woke up to the feel of two soft lips pressed against mine. When I opened my eyes I saw two sparkling blue eyes looking back at me. It was June, who was kissing me awake. Her little tongue poked out between her lips and licked mine. I opened my mouth and let her tongue in so I could enjoy the feel of it as she explored my mouth. We held the kiss for a few minutes and played with our tongues. I broke off the kiss and spoke first.

"Good morning little one. Thank you for a very nice wake up. It's still early if you want to have some fun."

"Good morning Daddy Carl. Yes please, I'd like to have some fun before I get ready for school."

"This is your time sweetheart. What would you like to do?"

"Would you play with my pussy while I play with your penis? I'll make you cum while you make me cum with your fingers. I want you to put your finger in me. Please?"

"What ever you wish my love."

June wiggled around so she had her head down by my crotch and her hips up by my chest. I turned on my side and so did she. We each raised one leg so that our legs were spread. He pussy was already puffy and wet. I traced a path around it and up and down her thighs. Very slowly and gently I ran my fingers over her labia. I could hear her moan softly as she was caressing my balls and cock.

I slipped one finger between her outer lips and drew it up through her slit to her clit. I rubbed it gently and then moved down again, pausing at the entrance to her channel. I let my finger slide in just a bit and then moved down to her tight little rose bud. My finger was wet with her juices and I pressed it in just a little. but then pulled it out again and returned to stroking upward to her clit. I continued stroking and pressing into her holes as she started to push forward with her hips.

June was giving my cock plenty of attention too. I could feel her little hand stroking the shaft. She rubbed the pre-cum around the head and got her hand slippery as well. Then she started to slide her hand up and down, masturbating me with slow strokes.

I had pressed my finger into her ass to the first knuckle and another finger about the same distance into her pussy. I alternated stroking and sliding my finger in and out as I gave her clit some attention as well. She was very excited by then and so I used my middle finger to stroke in and out of her pussy and rubbed her clit with my thumb, The combination was very effective and in no time at all she was humping her hips on my finger. A few times I felt her hymen as my finger slid into her hot pussy. I was careful not to break it. That would come later.

I continued stroking in and out with my finger and leaned down close so I could kiss her clit. I wiggled my tongue against it as I stroked and that took her over the edge. She stiffened and cried out as my tongue strummed her clit and my finger moved quickly in and out of her tight little cunt. I could feel her clamp down on my finger as she climaxed. I stopped licking and kissing her clit and slowed my finger strokes to let her calm down slowly.

While I had been bringing her off, she had been doing a good job on my cock. As she came I felt her hand clamp down on my cock and stop moving. I was very close and needed to cum soon. I was about to reach down and do it myself when June relaxed from her orgasm. She realized I was close and returned my favor by leaning over and licking my cock. I warned her I was going to cum and she smiled and slipped her mouth over the head of my cock just in time to catch my cum. It was my turn to stiffen and I pumped my semen into her hot little mouth.

It was over in short order and she smiled at me as she swallowed and licked her lips. She cleaned my cock off with swipes of her tongue that were almost painful I was so sensitive.

I pulled her up to me and kissed her, tasting myself on her lips.

"Thank you Daddy Carl. That was just what I wanted. It felt so good to have your finger in me when I cummed. I made believe it was your penis and you were making love to me."

"Thank you dear. I enjoyed my orgasm too. I didn't expect you to suck me at the end and the surprise made it even better. Now, I don't know about you but I need to pee."

Her eyes lit up and a big grin spread across her face. I knew what was coming next.

"Oh Daddy Carl. I do too. Will you pee on me like you did on Mommy? Please?"

"Yes dear, if that's what you want me to do. But we better hurry or it'll be too late."

She jumped off the bed and ran into the bathroom. I was right behind her and saw she was already on the toilet when I got there. She spread her legs as wide as she could while sitting down and I heard the tinkle of her pee in the bowl right away. I stepped close and aimed for the space she had made between her legs. She leaned back so her pussy lifted up a bit and I let go a stream of piss that hit the space. As she slipped forward a little I let the stream move up over her pussy until it was pounding on her little clittie.

The pulsing stream of piss was having the same effect on June as it had on her mother. She had her eyes closed and was moaning as I moved the stream up and down over her pussy and clit. My bladder was pretty full after a night's sleep and so I was able to make it last a while for her. At last I was finished and she climaxed again just as I stopped peeing.

June was just barely aware of what was going on. As she sat there in the afterglow of her climax, I took some tissue and wiped her pussy dry. She moaned again at the touch on her swollen pussy. When I was finished drying her off I lifted her in my arms and kissed her as I held her tightly.

"Thank you Daddy Carl. That was neat. I had another good cum from it too."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it June. Now let's go back in and relax for a little bit before it's time to get up."

We went back in and climbed onto the bed. We were just cuddled there when there was a knock on the door. I looked up and saw it was Julie.

"Is it okay for me to come in or is it still June's private time?"

"That's up to June. What do you say sweetheart. Is it okay?"

"Yes Daddy Carl. I'll go to our room and you can have some time with Julie if you want to."

She jumped off the bed and walked out the door. As she passed Julie I heard Julie thank her. Before I could say anything more Julie ran across the room and jumped on top of me. Her arms went around my neck and she planted a big juicy kiss on my lips. I felt her tongue pushing into my mouth as we kissed. It was a long hot kiss and I enjoyed every second of it.

"Well. Good morning to you too."

She giggled and hugged me tight again.

"Daddy Carl, it's still early. Would you fuck me now?"

"I'd love to sweety. But I'm not at all sure I can get hard again so soon. June just made me cum a few minutes ago."

She looked a little disappointed when she heard that. Then she looked as if she was deep in thought. After a minute her eyes lit up and a big smile appeared.

"If I can make you hard will you fuck me then?"

"Yes I would. But I'm not sure it will work."

She got a devilish look on her face and slid down the bed. Her hands were soon busy stroking and caressing my balls and cock. It didn't show much life. As she stroked her hand up and down on the shaft, she stuck out her tongue and licked the head just like an ice cream cone. It only took a few swipes of her tongue to make me start to get hard. My cock was still too soft for fucking so she took it into her mouth and sucked on it. The feel of her warm mouth on my cock and her tongue slipping around the head was all it took. I was hard enough for her very quickly.

Julie stopped sucking but kept stroking my cock. She looked up at me and I could tell there was something she wasn't sure about.

"What's wrong Julie? Have you changed your mind?"

"Oh no. I was just wondering something."

"What are you wondering about?"

"Could we do it differently this time? Like maybe in a different position or something?"

I thought about it for a minute. We had used the missionary position and her on top the first time. I was getting pretty hard and didn't want to waste time so I agreed. I moved her to the middle of the bed and had her get on her hands and knees with her shoulders down and her hips up. I kneeled behind her and reached around her to rub her pussy and stroke her clit. She was wet and ready. I guess playing with my cock got her worked up.

I moved up close to her rear end and slid my cock back and forth between her pussy lips to get it wet. It only took a few strokes and I was slippery as an eel. I spread her labia apart and put the head of my cock at her entrance. I pressed forward and slid in with no trouble at all. I was in all the way on the first stroke. She was still very tight but so wet and ready that I could move easily in and out. I leaned forward and supported myself with one arm as I played with her nipples with my other hand.

My strokes were slow and deep at first. She was moaning almost at once and seemed to be enjoying my fingers on her tittie. Her hips started to push back at me on my in stroke so that I went deep and hard. She sped up the timing of the strokes and began really pounding back at me. I realized she wasn't going to take long so I moved my free hand down to her pussy and rubbed her clit. That really got her going. Her moans were louder and almost continuous. We moved faster and pounded against each other. My balls were slapping her pussy as we hit together.

I could tell she was going to cum soon but I wasn't. It had been too short a time since my last orgasm and I wasn't ready yet. I decided to get her off and not worry about my own climax this time. I moved as fast as I could and rubbed her clit harder. It worked. She got louder and soon stiffened her body as her pussy clamped down on my cock. I was just barely able to slide it in and out a few times as she came. When I felt her start to relax I stopped rubbing her clit and slowed my strokes. When I was sure she was calmed down I stopped and pulled out.

She didn't realize at first that I hadn't cum. She slumped down on the bed and sighed with the after glow. I moved over and plopped down next to her. We hugged for a while and then she noticed my cock.

"Daddy Carl. You're still hard. Didn't you cum? Didn't I do it right?"

She looked as if she might burst into tears at any moment. I hugged her and reassured her that she didn't do anything wrong.

"It was just too soon for me sweetheart. I enjoyed it and I was very happy that you had a good orgasm. That was enough for me. Besides, this way I can save a little for your mommy."

That seemed to satisfy her and she smiled again. We rested for a while until we heard some moving in the other room. Pretty soon I saw Callie peeking around the corner of the door.

"It's time for the girls to get ready for school and for me to make breakfast. We better get moving."

Julie got up and after a quick kiss on my cheek she left the room. Callie smiled and went out to make breakfast. I, on the other hand, just stayed where I was and rested. I was beginning to feel my age after all the activity of the last few days. I dozed off as I lay there and was soon dreaming of my wonderful family.

I woke up to the feel of two soft lips pressed against mine. When I opened my eyes I saw two sparkling blue eyes looking back at me. Was this a dream? Hadn't this happened already this morning? Then I realized it wasn't June. It was Callie this time. I returned her kiss with feeling. She pulled back and smiled at me.

"Good morning again, sleepyhead. Did you have a nice nap?"

"Mmm. Yes. I thought I had dreamed what happened earlier with June and Julie. You woke me up the same way June did this morning. A very pleasant way to wake up I might add. How long did I sleep?"

"Long enough for the girls to have breakfast and get off to school. We're alone now. Julie said you saved something for me. Did you?"

She had a big grin on her face knowing full well what I had saved for her.

"Yes my love. I saved enough energy to make love to you. I haven't paid enough attention to you what with the girls being so eager to play. Would you like to make love or something else?"

"Something else I think if you're willing. But first tell me what you did with the girls while I was sleeping."

I started at the beginning and told her all that had transpired before she poked her head in the door. She was a little surprised that Julie had wanted to try doggy style but not much. The whole story made her smile as she commented.

"Like mother, like daughters I guess."

"Oh yes. Very much so. Now what is it you want to try today?"

She hesitated a bit then told me what she wanted.

"I'd like to try taking you in my ass. I've seen and heard things about it and I wonder if it really is as much fun as they say. Would you like to try it?"

Once again she had come up with something I considered kinky. I had never tried it before and really never thought I would. But if my lover wanted it, I was willing to try.

"It's okay with me, but it might hurt you, so we need to agree on what we're going to do. I'll try but if it hurts you have to promise to tell me so I can stop. Don't worry about what I want. It'll be totally up to you if we stop or go all the way. Understood?"

"Yes dear. I understand and I promise to tell you if it hurts too much."

Once I agreed to try it Callie went and got her tube of KY Jelly and came back. She took a glob of the lube and rubbed it all over my cock. That alone was enough to get me hard. Then she got on her hands and knees on the bed. I started out by reaching around her and caressing her tits. I rubbed a while and pinched her nipples between my thumb and finger. I rolled them around with my palm then moved down to her pussy. It was starting to get moist but she wasn't worked up enough yet.

I spent some time feeling her pussy lips and slipping a finger into her cunt. I paid particular attention to her clit until she started to moan and wiggle her hips. I knew she was ready then so I got some of the KY and spread it on her ass hole. I used my finger to get plenty of it inside the entrance too.

I knew it was time to start this new adventure so I pulled back a little and took hold of my cock. I placed the head against her puckered little ass hole and pushed gently. Nothing happened. I tried again and this time she pushed back at me.

Very slowly the head of my cock slipped into her ass. The sphincter grabbed my cock head and held it tight. It was almost painful, it was so tight. I pushed a little harder and managed to slide in a little more. Callie groaned and tossed her head around in obvious pain. I pulled back a little and she managed to speak.

"Don't stop. Please keep going. It feels so big but I'm sure it'll get better as you get deeper."

"Alright, but you tell me if it gets to be too much. Now bear down a little like you were taking a shit. I hear that helps."

I pushed forward again and this time Callie bore down as I had instructed. I found it easier to gain entry and slid in much further. I pulled out part of the way and then pushed in again even harder. With a loud groan from Callie I sunk all the way in so my pubes were tickling her ass and my balls were slapping her pussy.

"Are you okay sweetheart?"

All she could manage was a nod and a groan. I took that as a sign she was ready for more and so I started to slowly stroke in and out going as deep as I could each time. Callie was pushing her hips back at me now as I pushed inward. It made the strokes harder and kept me going deeply into her. I was surprised at how good it felt. She was very hot and tight and the pressure on my cock felt great.

I leaned forward again as I had at the start and reached around to fondle her pussy. I ran my fingers all over it and only touched her clit lightly. I was pounding into her ass harder by then and she was getting into it too. She managed to control the depth and speed by the movement of her hips and I just followed her lead. The more active she got and the faster we moved, the more I rubbed her clit. I was moving very fast and rubbing very hard before long and was feeling the approach of my own orgasm.

Callie was nearing her climax as well. As I stroked in and out of her ass and rubbed her clit, she threw her head back and yelled.

"Oh God. I'm going to cum. I'm cumming. Oh my God this is great. Don't stop."

At that point I'm not at all sure I could have stopped. I was on the very edge myself and so I kept doing what I was doing. It seemed to be working for us both. Then I slipped a finger into her pussy as I rubbed her clit and pounded her ass. That did it. Her pussy clamped down on my finger and she pushed back at me almost hard enough to move me off the bed. I held on as she reached the peak of a very big orgasm and while I held on I reached my own peak.

As we stayed frozen in position I could feel my cock pumping my semen deep into her ass. It was very different from any experience I had ever had before and I was really loving it. So was Callie from what I could tell. We held still for a few minutes and then both collapsed on the bed. I was on my side with her back to me and my cock still buried in her ass. As I lost my erection, my cock slid out of her with a plopping sound. I looked down and watched as her ass hole slowly closed. In no time it was back to the tight little rosebud it normally was but I could see a little cum seeping out of her and running down over her butt.

I could see that she was going to need a little more time than me to recover so I got up and went to get a cloth to clean up with. While I was in the bathroom I cleaned off my cock and then got a nice warm wash cloth to use on Callie. I returned to the bed and found she hadn't moved at all yet. I reached down and cleaned her pussy first and then her ass. I was careful to get all the mess and when I finished I took the cloth in and rinsed it out.

I returned to find Callie sitting up on the bed with a big smile on her face.

"I take it you enjoyed yourself. Was it what you had expected?"

"Yes I enjoyed it and no it wasn't what I expected. It was much better. It only hurt a little at the start and that went away fairly soon. By the time I came I was in heaven. I never thought it would be so good. I think that was one of the best orgasms I ever had."

"Do you want to do it again sometime?'

"Yes. Very much, but not too often. Just as a nice change once in a while. Did you like it too?"

"I have to admit I did. I liked it a lot and agree it would be a nice change from time to time. I'll leave it to you to decide when and if we do it again though."

We rested a bit more and then noticed the time. We needed to get going if we were going to get anything accomplished before the girls came home from school.

We both got up and went in for a shower. We took separate showers in order to save time. If we had taken one together we were afraid we would spend half the day playing around.

Once we were dressed and ready to go I suggested that I could take Callie to the County Welfare office and leave her there while I went to the Commissary to shop. With no ID she couldn't go in the Commissary anyway so there was no need for her to go. She agreed and we left on our errands. Callie didn't know how long she'd be so she said she'd take a bus home after she was done.

I went and did the shopping using a list Callie had made out and adding a few things I wanted. I also stopped at the Base Exchange and found three very nice robes that the three girls could wear if they needed to answer the door in a hurry while they were naked. The robes were a little on the sexy side but covered enough to be presentable at the door.

I got home before Callie or the girls. I put away all the groceries and left the robes on each of the beds the girls were supposed to sleep in. I sat down and considered what we needed to furnish the house and what I wanted to get for the girls to wear. They needed more clothes even if they only wore them outside the house. There were so many things I wanted to get and my savings were being depleted rather more quickly than I'd expected. I decided that a trip to the Goodwill store or the Salvation Army Thrift store would be the best way to fill our needs.

I hadn't been resting long when Callie got home. I knew something was wrong as soon as she walked in. There was no smile and I even thought I detected signs that she may have been crying. I jumped up and took her in my arms for a big hug. She clung to me so tightly that I could barely breathe.

"What's wrong sweetheart? Did the County give you trouble about moving?"

"They didn't come right out and say so but I got the feeling they didn't believe me about renting space from you. They asked an awful lot of questions about you and our arrangement. I told them you were a friend and wanted to help me live a better life with my daughters by sharing expenses. The look on the lady's face made it clear she didn't believe me. At the end they told me they would be out to inspect the house and interview all of us on Friday afternoon about the time the girls get home from school."

"I'm sure it'll be fine. We can be ready for them and prepare the girls so they know what to say. It'll be alright babe. Don't worry about it. I'll handle it, I promise you."

"It's just that I'm so afraid they'll drop us off the rolls or force me to leave you in order to keep getting assistance. We can't make it on just your retirement. Oh Carl. What will we do?"

"Whatever we have to my love. Now stop worrying about them. We'll be ready and it'll all work out. Now is that all that has you upset?"

"Well, I'm a little worried they might say something to my ex-husband. If they tell him I'm living with you he might try to make trouble too."

"I doubt they'll bother him since they know he hasn't had anything to do with you and the girls since you moved out here. They don't usually like to deal with another state agency and they'd have to if they wanted to contact him. I still say you should stop worrying. We can deal with whatever comes along as long as we're together. Right?"

A very small tentative smile managed to make an appearance as she agreed with me. The truth was that I was very worried too. I just didn't want her to know it.

When the girls got home they could tell Callie was worried about something. They asked me what was wrong and I told them about the inspection and interviews. We had a long talk about what they needed to say and not say. We stopped for dinner and then continued to talk about our plans. I mentioned a trip to the thrift store to buy some furniture and accessories as well as some clothes. They were all very pleased to hear that.

With all the talking none of the girls had gone to their rooms to undress and so had not noticed the robes I got them. As bedtime neared they all went in to undress. I soon heard a lot of squealing from their rooms and waited to see what they'd do. I didn't have to wait long. In just a few minutes all three of them came running out to the front room and jumped on me. I heard all kinds of thank you and I love it and that kind of thing. They finally calmed down and I asked them to model the robes for me.

They stood in a line in front of me and twirled around so the robes swirled around their legs. They were very pretty and I told them so. They each leaned in one at a time to kiss me. I was very pleased as were they.

It had been a busy day right from the start so I suggested that we all hit the sack early and share my bed. They were all happy to agree and we were soon cuddled together in my bed. With the tension we were feeling it just didn't seem the right time for sex so we just went to sleep. I was hoping Wednesday would be a better day.

We woke up a little late the next morning so there was no time for fun. The truth be told, we weren't really in the mood anyway. I could tell they were all still upset about what we had discussed the night before. None of them wanted the County or the girls father to come anywhere near them. I tried to put on a happy face but I wasn't at all sure they were buying it.

The girls went off to school and Callie and I set about making a list of the things we wanted to get for the house and after much insisting by me, what we needed to get in the line of clothes for all three of them. The list was fairly long and Callie was very worried we couldn't afford it. I tried to get her mind off it without much luck. Then I hit on an idea.

"Callie? When was the last time you had a perm?"

"I used one at home about a month ago. Why? Is my hair a mess?"

"Not a mess, no. But I think it's way past time for you to go to the beauty shop and get a real perm and all that goes with it."

"Oh Carl. That would be so nice but we can't afford it."

"No arguments will be accepted. You get ready and we'll go right now. It'll do you good to be pampered a little."

Seeing that she had no chance of winning an argument and not really wanting to any way, she agreed. It wasn't long before we were at the shop she liked and I left her with instructions to get her hair and nails done. She agreed and I left her there and walked around town for a bit, window shopping. I picked up a few odds and ends for myself. Nothing big. Just mints and a newspaper and the like. I came back to the shop before Callie was ready and had to wait.

The wait was worth it. Callie came out with her hair and nails done and a great big smile on her face. She was even more beautiful than I was used to and that's saying something. But the best part for me was the smile. I had succeeded in getting her mood changed to a happier one. I was very pleased with myself.

We got home just before the girls did and when they arrived and saw Callie they were thrilled. I made a mental note to take them down for the same treatment first chance I got.

We sat around and talked about the things on the lists Callie and I had made up. The little ones were excited and couldn't wait for the trip to the store. I promised them we would go on Saturday and that satisfied them.

Dinner was a little happier than the night before. Even though we now had room to eat at the table I asked Callie if we could eat in the front room with trays like at the old place. She agreed and we all sat as we had at her old apartment. I fully enjoyed the view as the girls seemed to know what I wanted and sat across from me with their legs crossed and pussies open to my view. It made my heart leap. It made something else leap too but I paid no attention to it sticking up under my tray. I was too happy.

I had managed to get them all out of the dumps and was glad of that. All I had to do now was convince myself we would be okay.

After dinner Callie and the girls cleaned up and then she and I helped them with their homework. They had a lot that night and it took all evening. They were tired when we finished and went off to bed after giving me very nice wet kisses.

I sat there watching tv and when Callie returned she curled up next to me with her head on my chest. She took hold of my cock after a bit and started to play with it. She didn't really start anything serious just a little fondling and an occasional kiss. Our attention was mostly on the tv.

We stayed like that for a while. I let my hand do a little playing too by rubbing her tit and rolling a nipple between my fingers. As the nightly news came on Callie lost interest in the tv and began to pay more attention to my dick and also the pleasure she was getting from my hand on her tit. We both were starting to get into it when the screen changed.

While walking around town that day I had stopped and purchased a Powerball Lottery ticket. I knew it was not very likely I'd win but for only two bucks for one draw and the multiplier, I thought it would be fun. Now the winning numbers were coming up on the tv screen. They appeared one at a time.

Five. Hmm. One of mine.

Fifteen. Gee, another one of my numbers. I figured with a little more luck I might hit for two or three dollars.

Sixteen. Damn, this was getting interesting. I had the first three numbers. I told myself not to get my hopes up.

Twenty. Good grief! I had four numbers. I wondered what that paid. I was sure that would be the end of it.

Thirty-six. Jesus Christ! I had all five of the numbers in the first part of the draw. I knew I had hit a big payoff but didn't know how big. My heart was pounding and my breathing was faster. Callie thought she was getting to me and giggled as she put her mouth over my cock and started to suck. I hardly noticed as I waited for the last number. If I had the Powerball number too I would be a millionaire.

Seventeen. Shit! I missed it. But my pulse was racing as I tried to think what the payoff was for the five number match. I couldn't remember and was having a hard time thinking with Callie sucking away on my dick. I looked at the screen and saw one more number. It was the multiplier.

Two. It was the number that would determine my payoff. I couldn't wait to see what it amounted to. I would have to wait though because Callie had finally overcome my distraction and I was coming in her mouth. She sucked and swallowed as I sat there breathing hard.

When I finished cumming, Callie looked up at me and smiled.

"That was a pretty good one for just a blow job, wasn't it?"

I decided not to tell her about the lottery just yet. I wanted to check and be sure first.

"Yes it was. You kind of snuck up on me while I wasn't paying attention. It was a really good one and I'm wiped out from it."

Callie decided it was time to go to bed and I agreed. I told her to go ahead and get ready and I'd meet her in my bed in just a few minutes, after I saw the sports report. She agreed and left me there.

I wasn't sure if I could stand or not. I was very excited at the possibility of a large payoff from Powerball. It would make all the difference in the world to what was coming up the rest of the week.

After a few minutes I got up and went over to the side table where I had put my ticket. I looked at the back of the form at the list of payoff amounts. I almost fainted on the spot.

Matching all five numbers but not the Powerball payed $100,000 and with the multiplier it was doubled. I had just won $200,000. I thought about whether I should tell Callie or wait until I got the money. I decided I better tell her now or she would likely kill me later.

I walked into my bedroom and there was Callie curled up on the bed. She was sound asleep. I knew it had been a hard day for her and I just couldn't see waking her up. I decided to tell her in the morning. I climbed into bed and spooned with her. I lay there trying to get to sleep but it took a long time. When I finally dropped off to sleep, I dreamed of my three girls and all the fun we had been having. I slept very peacefully and comfortably next to my lover.

Morning would bring a whole new life to us all.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 9

Thursday morning I woke up early. I was able to slip out of bed and turn the alarm clock off so the girls would sleep longer. I wanted them all to be in a rush to get the little ones off to school. No time for fun that morning.

I slipped quietly out of the room and went to my computer. I'd set it up in the living room, in one corner. I sat down at the keyboard and went on line. It only took a minute to find the Lottery web site. I checked the numbers and the payoff again. I hadn't dreamed it. I really had won $200,000.

I did a search for US and State Taxes. I found the pages that showed the rates and started trying to figure out how much I'd have left after taxes. I did the math several times to be sure I got it right. It looked like I'd end up with about $120,000 after taxes and I might get a partial refund at tax time if I played my cards right.

That amount of money would more than cover our needs right then and for the next year or two. By that time I would be drawing my Social Security retirement as well as my military retirement. Those two sources would give us enough to live on with no other outside help.

I looked at a web site that had a spread sheet you could use for budget calculations. It had all the headings for possible expenses like insurance and food and housing and medical. Hmm. Medical. That would amount to a lot.

I received medical care from either the military or the Veterans Administration. I also was covered by the military insurance program called Tricare. If I married Callie, she'd be covered the same except for the VA. That would leave the two little ones still not covered. I thought about it and decided on a solution. It would depend on Callie and the girls agreeing though. Time would tell if that part would work out.

I'd been so engrossed in my calculations and dreaming, that I'd forgotten about the time. I glanced at the clock and saw it was late and the girls were going to have to hurry.

I went in and woke up all three of my girls. They grumbled a bit until they heard what time it was and then they all jumped out of bed and ran to get cleaned up. I heard some gripes about no time to play but nothing too angry. Callie looked at me kind of funny as if she knew something was up but didn't say anything.

Callie made breakfast and the girls got dressed and came into the kitchen to eat in a hurry before leaving for school. It was June, (it always seemed to be) who finally asked what had happened to the alarm and why I didn't wake them up sooner.

"I thought you all looked so nice and comfy sleeping that I just couldn't bear to wake you up. Then I got busy on the computer and forgot the time. I'm sorry I made you late so you have to hurry but I'll make it up to you. I promise you a big surprise when you get home after school. Will you forgive me?"

"Sure we will Daddy Carl. What's the surprise?"

The others had nodded in agreement of the forgiving part and were now looking at me hopefully waiting to hear the surprise.

"It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you now, would it? I'll tell you after school. You come right home when you get out with no stops. Okay?"

That got another look from Callie and nods from the two girls. By then they were done eating and soon were out the door on their way to school. I sat there slowly finishing my breakfast.

"Now you tell me right this minute what the surprise is. I know you're up to something and have been since last night. What is it?"

She was washing the dishes and not looking at me but sounded firm. She wasn't angry but was not in the mood to be put off. I got up from the table and went over to her. I kneeled down on one knee and when she turned to me I took her free hand in mine and asked her the big question.

"Callie, my love. You and the girls mean everything to me. I love you all with all my heart. Will you marry me?"

She dropped the plate she was washing. Luckily it fell in the dishwater and didn't break. She looked at me with a puzzled expression.

"I told you before that I would. We just have to wait until you start collecting your Social Security before we can afford it."

"Not any more. I won some money on the lottery last night. It's enough so we can get married right away. So what's the answer?"

Her face lit up and tears started to run down her cheeks. She turned and leaned down to hug me.

"Yes I'll marry you if you're sure we can make it financially. How much did you win? When do you want to get married? Oh my darling Carl. I do love you and want so much to be your wife."

I stood up and took her in my arms and kissed her. It was a long deep kiss to seal the promise. I took her to the front room and we sat on the couch. I told her all about the winnings and how I had figured the details out on the net. I explained about the medical coverage too. She took some time to absorb it all while we just held each other. Then I asked her about the kids.

"Callie, I need to know how the girls feel about their real father. Do they remember him? Do they love him? Do they even think of him?"

"No to all your questions, dear. They don't even remember him and they think of you as their real father even though it's only been a short time since they met you. They love you very much. Now why all the questions?"

"If they agree, and only if it's totally on their own, I want to adopt them. It would mean cutting off all contact with their father. No more alimony and no more child support. And best of all, no more worry about what he might say or do about you and I. Do you think he'd agree to let me adopt the girls?"

"In a heart beat if it means he gets out of paying child support. He couldn't care less about them. He never has. They were just an annoyance to him when we were together. I think the reason he left was to get away from them. He didn't love any of us. All he wanted from me was my pussy and that was only for his own pleasure. I'm sure if you ask him he'll jump at the chance to be rid of all of us."

"Then I'll ask the girls when they get home and if they agree, I'll start the wheels rolling. That's if you agree to getting married as soon as possible."

Callie laughed and leaned over to kiss me. Then she looked me in the eye and with a big smile said,

"Is today too soon?"

I laughed and told her I thought it might be a little hard to do in one day but we could get started.

We sat there for a long time discussing the details of our wedding and all the changes we needed to make. After a while we got dressed and set off to get things going.

The first stop was the lottery office. I was glad to see there were no media types around. They didn't bother with second place winners. I had estimated the amount of my winnings correctly and they cut the check right away. We left there a lot richer and a lot happier.

The next stop was the Marriage License Bureau. That went quickly and we had the license and were out of there an officially engaged couple.

Next came the bank. I deposited part of the money in my checking account and part in savings for the time being. There would be a lot of expenses but I thought they were covered.

We stopped and had lunch at a little cafe down town. Nothing special but we enjoyed it all the same. Then I headed for the County Welfare Office. Callie was nervous but I held her hand and told her it would be over in a minute. It almost wasn't.

Her case worker started to ask all kinds of questions and implied that we'd been living together for a long time and cheating the County out of the welfare payments and medical care. I blew my top.

"Listen to me you nincompoop. I just arrived here this past week. We can prove we have not lived together and I have not supported her and the children until now. If you make false accusations against us I'll sue you and the County for defamation. Now if you don't get the papers filled out and signed and everything in order right this minute I'm going to your supervisor and see how he feels about your attitude and the possibility of a law suit."

The case worker looked like she'd been slapped. She cleared her throat and started to say something but was interrupted by a man who had overheard me yelling.

"I'm sorry for any inconvenience sir. If you'll have a seat for just a few minutes I'm sure we'll have it all taken care of quickly. Isn't that right Ms. McFail?"

He was obviously an authority because the case worker turned pale and nodding her head got right to the paperwork. I thanked the man and we sat down and waited. It was only a few minutes, as he had promised. The case worker still looked scared as we left. Callie was relieved that she was through with them and had no reason to worry any more about what they would do or say.

Next I took Callie out to the Base and stopped in at the Base Chapel. She looked around and said it was very nice. She agreed that it would be a nice place for the wedding. About then the Chaplain came out and asked if he could be of any help. I explained that we were going to be married and asked if he would perform the service there at the Chapel. After I explained that I was a retiree, he agreed and told me I could call him to set a date after I had time to plan a little. He indicated it would not be a problem to schedule it whenever I wanted to as he was rarely busy enough to be unavailable.

I had one more stop I wanted to make before we went home. I had noticed a jewelry story next to the Base Exchange the day I got the three robes for the girls. I drove over and parked in the lot outside the Exchange before Callie realized what was happening.

"Why are we stopping here? We need to get home before the girls get there."

"I thought we should pick up our wedding rings while we're here. It won't take long and then we'll head home. If the girls get there before us, they have keys and can let themselves in."

The idea of buying our rings seemed to please her so we went in to look at their selection. As Callie was looking at the wedding rings I slipped over to the engagement rings without her noticing. I saw one that was perfect. It was a small diamond in a modest setting on a gold band. I signaled another clerk to come over and whispered my request to see the ring. He realized what I was doing and smiled as he handed me the ring. It was perfect. I just knew Callie would love it.

I asked the clerk to remove the tag and put it in a ring box. He did and I took it over to Callie. She was so interested in the wedding rings she hadn't even noticed what I was doing.

"Callie dear. Take a look at this will you?"

As she turned to see what I wanted I handed her the little velvet ring box. She looked puzzled but took it.

"What's this?"

She opened the box and got the most surprised look on her face. Her eyes were big as saucers and her mouth was a big O. I saw tears start to run down her cheeks as she took the ring out and looked at it.

"That, my love, is your engagement ring. Do you like it?"

She didn't seem able to speak so I took the ring and slipped it on her finger. I was amazed to see that it fit perfectly.

She finally managed to get a few words out.

"I love it and I love you. It's just right. And so beautiful."

The next thing I knew she had her arms wrapped around my neck and was weeping on my chest. I let her stay for a minute then mentioned we were running late. She pulled herself together and we managed to pick out a wedding set that matched her ring and yet was not too fancy for me. I paid for the rings and we left after arranging to have them sized. We would pick them up another day.

We'd taken longer than I'd intended and found the girls just walking up to the door as we arrived. We all went inside. The girls were excited about their surprise and kept begging me to tell them what it was. I suggested we all get undressed so we'd be comfortable. It had been a busy day for Callie and I and I knew the girls liked to get naked as soon as they got home.

Without any argument the girls went to get undressed and Callie and I did too. She was glowing with happiness but had resisted telling the girls anything. When we were finished undressing I held her close and we kissed. I let my hand explore her body a little as we hugged. But there was no time. The little ones were there before we were ready to stop.

"No fair stopping to play without us. You promised a surprise and it's time to tell us what it is."

Julie was getting very impatient so we all trooped out to the living room. Callie and I sat down on the couch and the girls stood in front of us waiting. I reached over and took Callie's left hand and held it out so the girls could see the ring. Their eyes popped open and I soon heard a babble of questions.

"Are you getting married now?" "Don't we have to wait?" "What happened to change your minds?"

"Okay you two. Settle down and I'll explain."

They got quiet and I went on to tell them all about the lottery and the welfare office and our plans to be married in the Base Chapel. I explained it all and they asked questions that we both answered. Then June looked at me and must have seen something in my eyes.

"That's not the whole surprise is it?"

The way she asked I knew she had figured out that there was more. It was more of a statement than a question. I explained that there was more to come but that I needed to talk to each of them alone first. They looked worried until they noticed the smile on Callie's face. Then they got excited again. It was decided that Julie would go first, as the oldest, so I stood up and took her by the hand to lead her into my room.

"Julie my dear I'm going to ask you some questions. They're important questions and you must answer them honestly. Tell me the truth even if you think I might not like it. I promise you I'll still love you and won't get mad no matter what you say. Okay?"

"Yes sir. I promise."

She looked a bit nervous again so I lifted her up and put her on my lap. She sat facing me with a leg hanging over each side of mine. I held her hands and looked into her eyes as I asked the questions.

"Julie do you love your real daddy?"

"No sir."

"Do you remember him at all?"

"No sir."

"Would you like to see him again some day?"

"No sir. I don't know him and he never did love us anyway so I never want to see him again."

She looked as if she was about to cry. I think she was worried I was going to send her back to her real father.

"It's all right sweety. You're not going anywhere. I just needed to know the answers to those questions before I could ask you the last one."

She leaned forward and hugged me as she waited for me to continue.

"Sweetheart, would you like me to be your real daddy?"

Her head popped up and she looked at me with her big blue eyes and gave me the answer I'd hoped for.

"Oh yes, Daddy Carl. I want that very much. Can you do that? How can you be my real daddy?"

I held her close as I explained about adoption. I told her we needed to get her real father's permission and if he agreed the court would make her my real daughter. She was crying by the time I finished and to be honest so was I.

When I'd pulled her close and hugged her she'd moved her hips forward too. When they moved she slid over my cock and I could feel her hot little pussy pressing against it. As I thought about it I got hard and she noticed it. Without a word she started to slide her hips back and forth over my stiff cock. I felt the wetness and the heat coming from her swollen pussy. The way we were sitting and the way my cock was positioned allowed her to rub it against her clit and along the groove of her slick box.

I let her continue at her own pace. This wasn't meant to be a time for sex but she seemed to want this intimacy so I let it continue. She rocked back and forth slowly at first and then faster. In just a few minutes she came. It was a small orgasm but she seemed to be satisfied. I didn't cum but that was alright with me. It was just a pleasant little time of sharing.

I let her rest a bit and explained that we'd try to get her father's permission as soon as we could. She nodded her understanding and after warning her not to say anything to June, I took her back out to the couch. I put her down at the end next to Callie and they were hugging as June and I went into my room.

I went through the same thing with her that I had with Julie. Remembering the fear in Julie's eyes when I quizzed her, I pulled June up on my lap right at the start. When she was settled I asked her the same questions and got the same answers as with Julie. She also seemed worried but had seen how happy Julie looked when we'd come out so she knew it must be something good. I went on and asked the last question.

"June. Would you like me to adopt you and make you my real daughter?"

She looked at me with an uncertain expression.

"You mean you'd be my real daddy then?"

"Yes my love. If that's what you want."

She threw her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly.

"Oh yes Daddy Carl. Please ad... uh ado... make me your real daughter. I want that more than anything in the whole world."

Once again I found myself with tears in my eyes. I loved these two little girls so much and for them to be so anxious to have me adopt them gave me a great feeling of being loved back.

"Alright my sweet. I'll do everything I can to make that happen. We must get permission from your real father but I think that will be easy. With any luck you girls will be my daughters in a very short time."

"Thank you Daddy Carl. I love you very much and that'll make me soooo happy."

We hugged and I kissed her forehead as I held her close. She'd slipped her hips forward on my lap as Julie had and was pressing against my cock. As usual it was showing it's appreciation by swelling into a very hard rod pressed between us. June noticed and slid back to look down at it.

"I think my Daddy Carl needs to have a cum. Would you like me to give you one?"

"I would love that June but you don't have to do that right now. I'm just very happy that you want me to be your daddy. Sex has nothing to do with it. It's just a fun part that we can share any time either way."

"But I want to. I like to make you cum Daddy Carl. But if we do it I want you to do something for me too. Will you?"

"Whatever you want sweetheart except real intercourse. We agreed that you had to wait for that."

"Yes sir. I know. But that's not what I want you to do. When you cum I want you to squirt your juice up into my 'gina. If you put your penis up to my little hole it would go in wouldn't it?"

"I guess it would sweetheart. We could certainly try if that's what you want."

June got another big smile on her face as she slid back so she was almost sitting on my knees. From that position she could reach my cock in the space between us. She wasted no time in getting her little hands around my hard rod and started to jerk me off. I watched as her hands moved up and down on the shaft, pulling over the head and getting slick with my pre-cum.

She'd gotten very good at masturbating me. She seemed to know just the right things to do and when to do them. She didn't just stroke and leave it at that. She used her thumb on the head as she stroked up over it. She took one hand off the shaft and used it to play with my balls. The feel of her tiny hand rolling my balls around in their sack was immensely exciting to me.

She continued to stroke and play and every now and then she'd pull my cock down and rub it over her pussy. Just the tip would slide up and down through her slit and touch her hole. It didn't take very long. I'd been worked up by the action with Julie not long before and was ready to cum fairly soon.

"I'm going to cum soon dear. If you want me to squirt into your pussy you better put my penis against the hole now."

I didn't have much time and she seemed to realize it. She placed my cock tightly against her vaginal opening and kept stroking it as she squeezed my balls gently. It was all I needed and I started to cum. She held me very tightly against her hole and didn't lose a drop. I pumped directly into her as I came. Her eyes closed and her breath speeded up as, to my surprise, she came too. I can only guess that it was the feel of my hot cum that sent her over.

What ever the reason, we both came. I thought mine was somewhat more intense than hers but she seemed to be having a very good time in any case.

When I finished spurting into her, I slid her back against my chest and held her, to give her time to recover. We were both very tired but very happy. We just sat there for a few minutes enjoying each other's closeness and warmth.

After we rested for a few minutes, I stood up, and holding her against my chest, walked out to the living room. I was about to put her on the couch next to Callie when Callie stopped me.

"I don't know what you two did in there but you better clean her up before you get cum all over the place. It's running down your belly from her pussy."

I hadn't even noticed or thought about it until Callie mentioned it. I turned around and took June into the bathroom to clean her up. And to clean myself up too it turned out. I sat her on the john for a minute and let some of the cum run out of her little pussy into the bowl. While that was going on I washed my front off where she had leaked on me and gave my cock a cleaning as well.

June was still in a daze, which surprised me. She hadn't recovered as quickly as usual and I had no idea why. I took a warm cloth and wiped her pussy gently. She moaned and pushed her hips forward to get better contact. Damn. She was still half in an orgasmic haze. I slipped a finger into her slippery pussy and stroked a few times as I rubbed her clittie. She came almost at once. I held her close as she recovered. Her eyes cleared and she seemed more alert after a few minutes.

"What happened Daddy Carl? I thought we were in the bedroom."

"I guess you had a real hard orgasm and were a little out of it for a while. But you seem okay now so let's go back out to the living room."

I lifted her up and walked back to the living room. This time I sat on the couch next to Callie and kept June on my lap. I told Callie what had happened and she was surprised to hear it had happened to such a young girl, but told me it had happened to her a few times and was nothing to worry about.

I told them all that now the girls had both said they wanted to be adopted I would do all I could to make it happen. We talked about the wedding and I said it should be small with just us. When I said that, Callie looked a little sad. I thought she was going to say something but she just shook her head as if telling herself no.

"What is it sweetheart? Do you want a big wedding? Is there someone you want to invite?"

"It's okay. We can keep it just us if that's what you want."

"I want whatever you and the girls want. I'll do what ever's going to make you happy. So tell me what's bothering you."

"Carl, the one thing we haven't talked much about is family. I told you I never hear from my folks and that I have an older sister. But we never talked much about her."

"I thought you'd tell me about her when you were ready, so I didn't ask."

"I know, and I need to now. Jennifer is two years older than me and we haven't always seen eye to eye on things. Recently she called me and we had a long talk.I guess you could say we made up."

"So, do you want to invite her to the wedding?"

"Yes, but there's more to tell now about her situation. She was married until recently. She has a daughter, Jillian, who's fourteen. They're alone now because her husband deserted them and she got a divorce. She's in a bad way financially and could use some help."

"What would you like to do sweetheart? We could send her a little money if that would help."

"I thought...maybe..I mean.."

"Come on Callie. No secrets. Anything you want, just ask. If I can do it I will and if I can't I'll tell you why. Okay?"

"Okay. I thought that since we're getting married I'll be moving into your room and leaving my room empty. I know we thought about each of the girls having a room of their own but they could stay together and that would give us an empty room. The girls won't mind. Will you girls?"

Both girls answered with a big "no Mommy."

I knew where she was headed but let her tell it at her own speed and in her own way.

"I'd like to invite the two of them to come here and live with us. At least for a while until Jennifer can get a job and get settled on her own. I know it'd be a burden on you, but I think we could afford it, don't you?"

"Yes I do. And I have only one reservation about having them here. What about our life style? I mean how would she react to us being naked all the time and me having sex with the girls?"

She looked a little scared when I said that. I could tell she had something more to get off her chest.

"Please don't be angry with me Carl. I know we said everything that goes on in this house is secret but I trust Jenn and I told her everything."

I was a little taken aback by that news. She had risked our family by revealing the truth to her sister. But I trusted Callie and knew she wouldn't do anything to harm me.

"I hope you know your sister, Callie. If you told her, you must've been sure it was safe. If you want to invite her to come and live with us it's alright with me. As long as she doesn't try to stop us living the way we want to."

All three of their faces lit up and big smiles were all over the place. It seemed that the girls liked the idea of a cousin near their own age coming to live with us.. I told Callie she could call Jennifer in the morning and see how long it would take her to move. As soon as Callie could find out, we'd make plans for the wedding.

We'd been talking for quite a while and it was past dinner time by then. I could see that we were all tired and hungry so I decided to order something in. The general consensus was for Pizza and some extras so I called and ordered an extra large pizza and a family salad and chicken wings and cinnamon dots for desert. We all cleaned up and put on robes so we wouldn't shock the delivery driver and sat down to wait.

After our dinner arrived we took off our robes and gathered around the table to eat. We really stuffed ourselves. When we were done we cleaned up, which was not much more than throwing away the containers and putting a few things in the fridge.

We returned to the couch and talked some more about the wedding and about Callie's sister and niece moving in and the adoption. I explained to the girls that it might take a little time depending on the court. I promised to see a lawyer the next day and get things rolling. They were very happy about it and couldn't wait for it to go through.

June asked me whether they could start calling me just plain Daddy instead of Daddy Carl. I said I thought it would be okay as soon as we got their father's permission for the adoption. I saw no reason to wait for the actual final papers. That made them very happy indeed. I was smothered in kisses and hugs.

By then it was getting late for the girls and we sent them off to bed. I told them I thought it was time for Callie and I to have a night alone since they had been with me a lot lately. They didn't argue and went to bed. As soon as they were gone Callie looked at me and grinned.

"I really wanted to be with you tonight. I'm glad you told the girls we needed to be alone. But I have a question for you."

"What is it sweetheart?"

She looked at me and suddenly seemed to change from the adult she was to that little girl that had visited me in the motel. Her hands fidgeted and her head was down and she looked up at me through her lashes as she asked her question.

"Can I call you Daddy too? Please? I need my Daddy to play with me tonight."

I readily agreed and we moved into my, or I should say our bedroom. We climbed onto the bed and started what turned into a very pleasant evening.

I started by covering her body with kisses and licks. I sucked on her tits and nipped her nipples. I licked and sucked her pussy and found she was flowing with juices before I even touched her. I spent a good deal of time licking her smooth pussy. She had been keeping it shaved for me and I loved it.

I managed to bring her to orgasm with a combination of my tongue on her clit and a finger in her pussy stroking rapidly in and out. After she came she moaned out a request in her little girl voice.

"Fuck me Daddy, please. I need you to put your big cock in my tiny pussy and fuck me hard."

Wanting to please her and frankly needing it myself, I aimed my dick at her love channel and pushed in hard. I sank all the way in and could feel the head of my prick press against her cervix. She moaned and pushed her hips up against me and we were off and running. I usually started slowly but not this time. Callie was too hot and ready, so we went right to high speed and fucked like rabbits. I kissed her deeply and played with her nipples as I pounded into her hot, wet cunt. It didn't take long to reach orgasm. She came first and after just a few more strokes I came too.

I rolled over on my side holding her close. My cock stayed buried in her hot pussy until I softened and slipped out with a plop. Callie moved down and licked me clean. The feel of her warm tongue on my cock almost got me hard again. She finished with a light kiss on the tip and moved back up the bed.

I moved down and returned the favor. I licked and sucked the juices out of her pussy until it was clean and fresh. As I moved back up to kiss her, I heard that tiny voice again.

"Thank you Daddy. I needed that."

"You know I always enjoy giving my little girl what she needs. I love you little one."

I kissed her deeply and then we spooned and dozed off to sleep. It had been a very special day and I had managed to have sex with all three of my little girls in addition to everything else.

I wondered as I fell asleep what would happen when the other two girls arrived. Would they get in the way of my great sex games? Only time would tell.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 10

I was dreaming. I was fucking a very hot and tight cunt. I couldn't see who it belonged to because it was so dark. Whoever it was, she was on top and bouncing up and down at a good speed. I was doing nothing to aid her. I just lay there letting her fuck me. And I was going to come soon. I wanted to see her so I'd be able to speak to her and take a more active part in this wonderful fuck.

Suddenly my eyes popped open. It wasn't a dream. I was being fucked by a hot and very tight pussy. It was Julie bouncing up and down on my hard cock. And she seemed to be close to cuming too.

"Good morning little one. Are you having fun?"

"Oh yes Daddy Carl. I hope you don't mind me waking you up this way. I just had this awful itch in my pussy and I knew your penis would fix it for me. Oooooooo. I'm going to cum Daddy Carl. Will you cum too? Please?"

"Don't you worry. I'm right with you and will beat you to it if you don't hurry and cum for your Daddy Carl"

She bounced up and down a few more times and then stiffened as she ground her little cunt down on my pubic bone and came. I could feel the muscles of her pussy clamp down on my cock and I came right with her. I reached up and pulled her down onto my chest as I pumped my cum into her little box. It was a great way to wake up. I only wished I had woken up a little sooner so I could have enjoyed it even more.

I hugged Julie close as we both recovered from our orgasms. I glanced around and saw that Callie was still sleeping and June was not there with us. That all changed in just a few minutes as June came strolling into the room and climbed up on the bed. Callie must have felt the moving around and she woke up too. June seemed a little put out at having missed the action.

"No fair again Julie. You sneaked in here and had fun without telling me. I always seem to get left out just because I can't fuck yet."

I reached over and pulled her to me and hugged her just as tightly as I was hugging Julie. She had such a sad look on her face I knew I had to do something for her to bring back her smile.

"June dear, you're not being left out. You've been getting the same amount of attention that Julie has and even more than your mommy has been getting. Now it's you turn and I'm going to treat you special this morning. First I want Julie to go get cleaned up and go out to the kitchen to help get breakfast. Your mommy will be out in a minute after I say good morning to her. Now scoot Julie."

Julie scooted as she had been told after planting a quick kiss on my lips. Then Callie turned over and gave me a very long and very deep kiss. It started my blood pumping again. But I had other ideas at that moment.

"Callie dearest, if you don't mind I think the girls should stay home today. I think I may want them to go somewhere later and there's so much to do it'll make it easier if they're with us. Okay?"

She looked surprised but agreed and after kissing me again left to get cleaned up and meet Julie in the kitchen. As she left June was already stretching out on the bed to allow me access to her little body. She spread her arms wide and her legs as far as she could. It opened her pussy for my view and I was almost tempted to fuck her right then and there. I gathered my senses and took a deep breath. I wanted this to be nice for June to make up for her feeling left out.

I started with her right hand, kissing the palm and then sucking on each finger. My tongue traveled up over her palm again to her wrist. I tickled it with my tongue a little then licked and kissed my way up to her elbow. I gave the soft crook of her elbow the same treatment, tickling with the tip of my tongue and then light kisses. Next was the move up to her shoulder, kissing and licking all the way.

I moved across her shoulder to that soft place just below the collar bone. I paused there for a bit before kissing my way up to the base of her neck. My kisses were light and she moaned when I licked beneath her right ear then nibbled on the lobe. My path continued around her neck and under her chin before I finally raised my aim to her soft, warm mouth. I kissed her lightly and licked her lips but moved on before she could return the kiss or make it more passionate.

I traveled down her left arm in the reverse of the way I had moved up her right. Again I paused at the elbow and wrist in turn. Then after kissing her palm and sucking her fingers, I reached up for a deeper kiss of her sweet mouth. My tongue found her's ready and willing to duel and we enjoyed the game for a bit.

After a short time I pulled away from her mouth and kissed her eyes and then the tip of her nose. From there I went down over her cheek and along her throat to her chest. I placed kisses all over her upper chest and slowly descended to her rosy little nipples. There was only the faintest hint of padding beneath them showing where there would some day be breasts to suckle. I took first one then the other of her pink nipples in my mouth and sucked on them while I wiggled my tongue against them. Small as they were, they swelled into hard little nubbins. I was rewarded with more moans from June and her hand pressing my head to her chest.

June was enjoying my attentions and so was I. Her moans and sighs were all the encouragement I needed. I continued down her body with kisses and licks over her little belly past her belly button where I paused to dip my tongue, and down to her left hip. I made my way down her leg as I had her arms, pausing again at each soft spot until I reached her foot. I paid special attention to her toes and the sole of her foot. She giggled from being tickled and I moved on. I had come down the outer part of her leg and so returned along the inner side.

That side of her leg was much softer and I took longer to traverse it. There were so many places that needed attention on the way. As I neared her crotch I heard her breath quicken. I knew what she wanted but it wasn't time yet. I kissed along the outer edge of her pussy and up over her mound to the other side. Then it was down her right leg giving it the same care I had the left. She groaned when I left her pussy and moved on but still seemed to enjoy my trip down to her foot.

Once again I returned up to her crotch along the inner leg and thigh doing all I could to excite her on the way. This time when I reached her pussy I again kissed along the outer edge. But from there I moved down over one of her swollen labia, kissing and licking as I went along. I crossed over and paid homage to the other side as well. At last I was at my goal. I slipped my tongue into her slit at the bottom and licked all the way up to the top and over her clit. She tasted wonderfully sweet and was dripping her juices down to her ass.

I licked along the junction of her inner and outer labia and then kissed her tiny clit. I kissed my way down her pussy and found the entrance to her vagina with the tip of my tongue. I slipped it into her, pressing as far as I could reach. She was tight and hot and oh so sweet.

I reached up with one hand to play with one of her nipples, pinching and rolling it between my fingers. As I was doing that I moved my lips up to her clit and strummed it with my tongue. I used my other hand to explore her vaginal opening. I found I could slide a finger in and out carefully without breaking her hymen. I stroked in and out for a while and felt her open up more. I decided to try two fingers at once and found I was able to continue stroking with both buried in her hot little box.

By then June was wiggling all over the place with excitement. Her hips moved so much it became difficult to maintain contact. I managed somehow to keep doing all the things that were bringing her to a peak of enjoyment. My hand on her nipple was pinching and my tongue was strumming and my fingers were stroking all at once. It was a surprise to me to find that I could manage three fingers in the entrance to her virgin hole. She had stretched a good deal just while I was stroking her. I realized then that she had indeed been practicing so I would be able to fuck her.

She was almost ready to cum and I realized I was hard as a rock. I had not paid any attention to my own arousal but found I was near orgasm myself. I decided that we both would probably cum if I did one more thing that June liked and had requested before.

I moved up quickly and taking hold of my cock, slid it up and down through her slit and over her clit. Then as I felt myself nearing my own orgasm I pressed the head of my dick against the opening to her slippery little cunt so I could cum in her the way she liked. At that moment June pushed her hips upward and before I knew what was happening my cock popped into her tight pussy. Just the head was in and I didn't dare move. Her eyes had popped open as I entered her pussy and she was smiling as big a smile as I ever saw on that pretty face. She was delighted.

I was still determined not to actually fuck her and break her cherry so I reached down and rubbed her clit with my finger while I held my cock as still as she would allow. We were both ready and we came at the same time. My cum pulsed into her as her pussy grasped my cock in waves of muscular contractions. We both stiffened and held motionless for a time before finally relaxing and falling back down on the bed. I was exhausted and rolled off her to the side. She still had my cock head clamped in her pussy and rolled with me to keep it there. We hugged as we came down from a fantastic orgasm.

Through the fog of my recovery I heard a noise. It took a moment to recognize what it was. I looked over to the doorway and saw Callie and Julie watching us and clapping. They were both smiling and applauding us. June looked up and giggled as she saw what was going on. Callie broke the spell.

"That looked wonderful. You finally gave in and fucked her. Now will you please clean up and come out for breakfast?"

"Actually, you're wrong. I didn't really fuck her yet. I only got the head of my dick in her by accident and came in her pussy. She is still a virgin with hymen in tact. And yes, we'll be out for breakfast in a minute."

Callie and Julie looked disappointed but left us alone. I turned to look at June and saw she was still smiling. I knew she was not happy that I had stopped before popping her cherry but she seemed satisfied for the time being with what we had managed to do.

"Thank you Daddy Carl. That was very special and I loved it. I wish you had taken my cherry but I guess we still have to wait for that."

"Yes dear we do. But maybe not as long as we thought. We'll see how things go. No promises but maybe sooner than later. Okay?"

She nodded and threw her arms around my neck to give me a big hug and a kiss that nearly melted me. After that we slid out of bed and went to wash up. We didn't do anything extra as the others were waiting for us.

As we sat at the table eating our bacon and eggs, I told them what I had planned for the day.

"Callie, as soon as we finish breakfast I want you to call your ex-husband. Tell him about us getting married and that he won't have to pay any more alimony. Then while he's happy about that ask him about me adopting the girls. Remember to tell him it means no more child support starting as soon as he signs the papers."

Callie nodded in agreement as she continued eating. I could see the sparkle in the girls eyes after hearing about the adoption.

"While Callie is doing that, you girls and I will be packing for a short trip."

They all looked surprised at that and were about to flood me with questions when I interrupted them.

"Just a minute and you'll understand. After you make that call Callie, I want you to call your sister. Tell her about the wedding and nothing else yet. Tell her we're coming up for a visit so she can meet me and I can meet her and her daughter. We can settle things about her living with us after we see her and talk about it. I don't want you to raise her hopes until it's final."

"Yes dear."

"Meanwhile I have some calls to make too. I'll use my cell so we can get more done all at once."

They all looked excited and we finished eating about then so we got started right away. Callie went to make her calls and I helped the girls clean up our breakfast dishes. Then they went in to pack for our trip.

I sat down with the phone book and looked for an attorney in the yellow pages. I couldn't decide who to call and then got an idea. I called the Base Legal Office and asked to speak to the Legal Officer. When he answered I explained about the wedding and the adoption and asked for his help. He explained that he couldn't handle the case himself but knew a good lawyer in town who specialized in Family Law. He agreed to call him right away and have him call me back. I thanked him and hung up to wait for the call.

Callie was just hanging up from her first call and was smiling so I knew it was good news.

"He agreed to the adoption and promised to sign the papers as soon as we could get them to him. No complaints or trouble from him at all."

She picked up the phone to make her next call and I went to my room to pack. I stuck my head into the girls room for a second to tell them the news.

"Girls, if you want to you can stop calling me Daddy Carl any time."

They looked puzzled for a minute then June ran over to me and jumped into my arms.

"He said yes, didn't he? You're going to be our real daddy now right?"

"Yes dear. As soon as we can get the papers made out and signed. But I said you didn't have to wait if he said yes, so now you can call me Daddy. That is if you want to."

Julie had joined us in what was by then a group hug. Both girls were saying yes Daddy over and over again. Me? I was weeping with joy.

I left them to pack some more and went to do mine. I had nearly finished when Callie came in to tell me that she'd made the call to her sister and we were expected that afternoon. It was a short trip and I was sure we could be there in just a few hours.

As we continued to pack, my phone rang. I answered it and as I expected it was the lawyer who was going to handle the adoption. He asked a few questions and then gave me some very good news. If I came down to his office that morning he would make out all the papers for us. He said it would take one day for that and then he'd send them to Callie's ex for his signature. He also said that he knew a judge that would expedite the adoption as soon as the papers were returned. It looked like the whole thing would only take a couple of weeks at the most. It might even be done in one week if there was no delay in the mail. I thanked him and told him we would all be there shortly.

I told everyone about the lawyer's call and they were overjoyed. We'd finished our packing so we loaded the car and set off. Our first stop was the lawyer's office. It took only a few minutes to give him the info he needed and the address to send the papers to. We left feeling sure it would all be done with very soon.

Time had managed to get away from us a little so we started the drive to Jennifer's place right away. It was almost noon but we had eaten a little late that morning so we didn't need lunch yet.

The trip went smoothly. We sang songs and played license plate games as we drove along. We stopped for a snack and to get gas only once and made the trip in record time. We soon found ourselves at the front door to Callie's sister's apartment. It looked very run down and I could see they needed to get out of there as soon as possible.

The door flew open even before we could ring the bell. A beautiful young lady grabbed Callie in a big hug and we just stood and watched as they held each other and wept.

I was struck by Jennifer's beauty and at the same time her difference from Callie. She was about five foot five inches tall and at that time weighed only about one hundred fifteen pounds. She was too thin for her height but still had all the curves in the right places. The dress she was wearing showed off her breasts which were much larger than Callie's and were firm and you could say perky. I guessed them at about a C cup or a little more. Her hair was dark brown and so were her eyes. Her face was bright with the joy of seeing her sister again after a long time.

She finally broke the hug and invited us all inside. We walked into a small living room with almost no furniture. She blushed as she asked us to sit down on the threadbare couch. Callie and I sat down and each took one of the girls on our lap. There were two kitchen type chairs in the room and nothing else.

We sat and chatted for a bit. She told us that Jill would be home shortly from school and she'd be very excited to meet her cousins. I told her a little about myself in answer to questions and she filled us in on the terrible situation with her husband. He had left them with almost nothing except bills. They were existing on welfare payments and a little money she was able to earn doing part time work. She was desperate and it showed.

After we had talked a while I asked if I could speak to her privately before her daughter got home. She agreed and we went to her bedroom. There were no chairs there so we sat on the bed. I had to find out just what she knew about our life style and what she expected if she came to live with us.

"Jennifer..."

"Call me Jenn, please."

"Jenn, I need to ask you some questions. First of all how much has Callie told you about the way we live?"

"You mean about the nudity?"

"Yes. That and anything else you may find unusual."

"I know what you're worried about Carl. I know you all go around the house naked much of the time. I also know that you are having sex with the girls. Callie told me it was the girls who started it and want it to continue. She told me you've had intercourse with Julie and will with June in time. I can ease your mind Carl. I'll never tell anyone about your life. It's for you and Callie and the girls to decide what you do and is nobody else's business."

"Thanks Jenn. That does make me feel better. Now comes the big question that Callie asked me to consider. How would you feel about coming to live with us? It would be a little tight with you and Jill but we could do it and it would be much better than what you have here. We can afford it until you can get settled and find more permanent work that will support you and your daughter. What do you say?"

Tears were running down her cheeks as she replied.

"That's very generous of you Carl. I've talked to Jill about the possibility of moving but not to your home. I'd like to try it if you really think it would work."

"I think it would. The only question is how you feel about seeing us naked and possibly seeing us making love. And that means both you and Jill might be exposed to these things. I don't want to upset either of you after the move but we aren't going to change our lives. We like the way things are."

"It wouldn't bother me, Carl. As for Jill, she's been told all about the birds and the bees and I think with a little more conversation she'd be okay with living in your home."

"That's good. Then as far as I can see there's no reason you can't come and live with us. I would like to talk to Jill alone when she gets here though. I'll be careful about what I say but I need to be sure she can handle it."

With that we moved back out to the living room to join the others. They all looked at me as they waited for the news.

"I've invited Jenn and Jill to move in with us. But first I need to talk to Jill. So when she comes home please don't say anything about it before I have that talk with her."

They all agreed and we talked a while about the wedding and the possible move. We just spent some time getting acquainted. It wasn't long before we heard a sound at the door. Jenn got up and went to the door as it opened. It was her daughter Jillian.

It seems that great beauty is in the genes of this family. As Jill entered the room I saw another angel. She was about five feet tall and weighed about eighty five pounds. I could see that these two had not been eating very well. It was something I was determined to fix no matter what happened.

Other than being smaller, Jill was the image of a younger Jenn. She looked more like Jenn's sister than Callie. Her brown hair was long and flowing and her deep brown eyes were like pools you wanted to dive into.

Jenn introduced us all and we sat down to talk. We told Jill about the wedding and she was excited at the possibility of attending. But all the time we talked I could see a shyness and even embarrassment in her eyes. After we'd talked a bit and she seemed to relax some, I asked her to come into the other room for a talk. She looked a little frightened but Jenn told her it was alright and just something I needed to ask her alone. She told Jill to answer my questions honestly and we left the room.

We sat on the bed just as I'd done with Jenn earlier. And as I had then, I started to ask her about the kind of things she might know and have to deal with if they moved in with us.

"Jill honey, I don't want you to be nervous. I just need to ask some things so I can decide something about helping you and your mom. All you need to do is be honest with me and we'll be done in no time. Some of what I ask may be a little embarrassing but please try to answer the best you can. Okay?"

She was looking down and twisting her fingers around as she waited for me to go on. I wanted her to be at ease but couldn't see any way to do it since she really didn't know me yet.

"Jill, would you like to move in with Callie and I and the girls?"

Her face brightened and she answered yes very quickly.

"Well if you do there are some things we do that are different than you may be used to. So I'm going to get personal now. Okay?"

Again she looked scared but nodded her agreement.

"We go around our house naked a lot of the time. Would that be a problem for you? Could you accept seeing me naked for instance?"

Her face turned red and she looked very embarrassed but after a pause she answered.

"No. It wouldn't be a problem. I've seen a naked man before. Daddy used to let me see him sometimes. I don't think Mommy knew though. I might be a little embarrassed but no big deal."

"Well, that's something I think you should talk to her about but I won't say anything. Next comes the big part. Can you keep a secret? There are things we do at home that must not be told outside the house. If you come to live with us you have to promise never to say anything about our private lives to outsiders. Can you do that?"

"Yes sir I can. I never talk about our private stuff here either. And I understand what private means."

"That's good Jill. Now the last thing. Your mom told me you know about the birds and the bees. But do you know what that really means? Do you understand about what men and women do when they make love?"

Now she was really blushing. I was afraid I'd gone too far, but then she answered.

"Yes sir I know all about it. Mommy told me about most of it and I learned some from Daddy and more from kids at school. And...uh..I ah. Will you promise not to tell Mommy something if I tell you?"

"I will as long as it's not something that can or has hurt you. Is that good enough?"

"Yes. Well, see, I was over at a girlfriend's house one day and she showed me a porno tape. It showed everything. It had naked men and women and they were f..fucking and the girls were sucking on the men and the men licked the girls p.. pussies and they had sex in all kinds of ways. It looked gross at first. But after a while it made me excited. Don't tell Mommy. Please?"

"I won't. But I think you should when you feel more comfortable about it. Since you've seen so much I guess I can tell you the rest about our way of living. If you move in with us you may see us making love at times. And I don't mean just Callie and I. I mean all or any of us. We do a lot of things that are not accepted outside and you'll see that. You must not say anything to anyone or our family could be destroyed."

Her eyes had grown bigger and bigger as I talked and she was a lovely shade of pink by the time I finished.

"I promise to keep it a secret Uncle Carl."

There was something in her eyes that I wasn't sure of. A sparkle or a twinkle it seemed. But I accepted her word and we went out to the front room to tell the others.

"Alright ladies. It's been decided. Jenn and Jill will be moving in with us right away. They both know what we do at home and have accepted it as our business and agree to keep it secret. They won't be taking part in any of it though, unless they feel comfortable at some point."

Everyone was all smiles and there was a lot of hugging going on. Jenn came over to me and wrapped her arms around me for a big hug and kissed me on the cheek.

"Thank you so much Carl. You're a life saver. I don't know what I would have done if I had to live like this much longer."

Before I could reply she leaned in and kissed me again. This time on the lips. It was a quick kiss but I felt as if there was more to it than just a thank you. I looked her in the eye as she pulled back and saw a spark much like what I'd seen in Jill's eyes earlier. I didn't think too much of it at the time and just forgot about it.

We sat down and discussed the planned move. It seemed that almost none of the furniture in the apartment was theirs. They'd rented the apartment furnished. That explained the number and condition of the pieces I'd seen. There really wasn't much for them to pack and I saw no reason we couldn't just pack them up and move that weekend.

"Okay ladies, here's what we're going to do. First of all it's near time for dinner. And before you say a word Jenn, it's my treat. We're going out to eat a good meal and then we'll come back here to start packing. We'll make it an early night and Callie and I will take the girls to a motel. In the morning we'll come back and finish packing and make all the arrangements we need to for the move. We should be able to get it all done and be on the road by tomorrow evening."

They all seemed happy with my plans but there was a little doubt about the time frame.

"I know it seems like too short a time but I think it can be done. The things that need to be done on a work day like stopping the utilities and phone and getting Jill's school records can be done by phone and mail. I want these two out of here as soon as possible."

I didn't want to embarrass Jenn and Jill so we went to a Denny's for dinner. I was afraid a fancy place would make them feel conspicuous. After we ate I drove to a nearby motel and got a double room. Then we stopped off at a U-Haul and arranged for a small trailer we would pick up the next day. We also got some boxes for packing and then went back to the apartment.

It turned out that they had even fewer belongings than I'd thought. We managed to pack a lot that evening and I could tell we'd be ready to leave early the next day. Callie, the girls and I left early for the motel and called it a night.

Our room had two double beds which meant the girls in one and Callie and I in the other. There was a little talking but we were all very tired and were sleeping after only a short time.

Callie woke me the next morning by sucking on my cock. It seemed as if I would never wake up without something like that any more. There was always one of them that needed attention and I was more than willing to give them what they wanted. This time it was Callie and she stopped when she saw I was awake. She moved up to whisper in my ear so she wouldn't wake the kids.

"I'm so very happy Carl. You're helping my sister and Jill when they need it the most and I know they appreciate it very much. Now will you please fuck me while we have a moment alone? I'm ready now and I know you are too."

"Your slightest wish is my command darling."

Before I even finished saying it she was on top of me and sliding my cock into her dripping pussy. She began with a hard plunge that sank my cock all the way into her hot box. Then she raised and lowered herself on me in a smooth rhythm like a bouncing ball. I reached up and played with her small breasts as she did most of the work. The position didn't allow for much contact with her clit so I moved one hand down and started to rub it gently. Her reaction was immediate. She increased her speed and pounded down on my cock with each stroke.

Our love making didn't last long. We were both excited when we started and came quickly. As we both made it to the top, Callie ground her cunt down on my cock and then fell forward onto my chest. My hand was caught between our bodies but I was able to continue rubbing her clit as I pumped my cum into her pussy. It seemed to last a long time but I'm sure it was a matter of a minute or so and then we relaxed. Callie was humming or maybe moaning quietly and then spoke.

"Thank you my darling. You make every day special and do so much for all of us. I love you and I love making love with you."

"I love you too sweetheart. You've made my life worth living and make every day special for me too. You and your family mean the world to me and I promise to do everything I can to make a good life for all of you."

We cuddled there for a few minutes until we heard the girls moving around, Then we all got up and got ready for another busy day. The shower was small but we managed to take our showers two at a time. The girls first and Callie and I next. It was still fairly early when we left to get Jenn and Jill. We picked them up and went to a nearby I-Hop for breakfast. Jenn and Jill looked well rested and happy that morning. They were already looking forward to a better life.

After breakfast I dropped everyone off at the apartment to finish packing while I went to pick up the trailer. When I returned I found the apartment manager outside and stopped to talk to him. I told him about the move and asked about any charges that might be involved. He informed me that there would be no trouble as long as the apartment wasn't trashed or anything like that. There was no deposit and no lease involved so we could just leave and not worry. He said he wished the girls luck and was glad they were going to a better place. He liked them and would miss them but knew it was better for them. I thanked him and went in to see how things were going.

It didn't take much more to finish the packing and loading the trailer. We could have carried most of their belongings in the car if we hadn't had six people. We dropped off the keys and were out of there by early afternoon.

The trip back home was much the same as the one coming. We talked a lot about the future and about all kinds of things. We sang a little and the kids played some games. We made it with only one stop for lunch and gas.

When we arrived at the house Callie and the girls took Jenn and Jill in to show them around while I started to unload the trailer. In just a few minutes they were all back helping and we finished in record time. I had time to turn in the trailer before dinner which I found waiting for me when I got back.

We didn't bother trying to put things away that night. We were very tired and just relaxed for a bit after dinner. We decided that Jenn and Jill would take over Callie's bed in what had been her room. The girls would stay in their room and Callie was now with me in the main bedroom.

As we were resting after dinner June came and whispered in my ear.

"Can we get naked Daddy? It's been a long time since we left and I hate wearing these clothes."

I hesitated for a minute and then made an announcement.

"June wants to get naked so she'll be more comfortable. I think some of us may feel the same way so, I say anyone who wants to get naked may do so."

I watched to see what the reactions would be. June and Julie ran off to their room to get undressed right away. Callie looked at me as if she wanted to see what I planned to do. Jenn and Jill looked a little hesitant but said nothing. I questioned them briefly.

"Is it too soon for you two to see us running around naked? I'll hold off for a few days if it'll make you feel better."

They looked at each other and then Jenn answered.

"This is your home Carl. And things are going to be the way they always have been. We might just as well get used to it now. If you want to get undressed then you go right ahead. Do what you would do if we hadn't moved in."

Callie smiled and stood to go undress and I followed her. By the time she and I were undressed and back out in the living room, the girls had already returned. Jenn was blushing slightly when I looked at her but Jill turned bright red when she looked at me. Or should I say when she looked at my cock, because that was where her eyes were pointed. It made me react and soon I was sporting a fairly good sized erection. That only made both of them turn redder yet.

I tried to act as if nothing unusual was going on and sat down next to Callie on the couch. June saw my cock and decided to come over and sit on my lap. When she did it was in a way that let my cock slide between her legs as she leaned back against my chest. She reached down and started to stroke me lightly as we all talked some more. It was very casual and we didn't pay much attention to it. Julie was sitting on Callie's lap and was playing with her tits.

I could see the situation was having an effect on Jenn and Jill. They were paying a lot more attention to what the girls were doing than to what we were talking about. I thought perhaps it would be a good idea to call it a night and go to bed. There would be lots to do the next day and Monday would be a big day too. As soon as I made the suggestion everyone agreed and we all went to our own rooms. Even June and Julie seemed to understand that we shouldn't do anything exciting that night. Of course that didn't mean they wouldn't be busy in their own room. Or that Callie and I wouldn't be busy in ours too.

Things quieted down fairly soon and we all drifted off to sleep. I let my mind wander as I lay there and tried to think of what might happen next. There was the wedding and the adoption and getting Jill into her new school and a lot of other details to take care of. But the thing that was on my mind the most was how Jenn and Jill would fit in as a part of our family. Would they start going around naked? I imagined that with pleasure. Would either of them expect to take part in the sexual games we played? I couldn't imagine that. Or could I? Oh well, time would tell.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 11

I woke up Sunday morning before any of the others and just lay quietly thinking about all the things that needed to be done. I wanted it to be a more relaxing day. I thought we needed some time to take it easy and make some plans. I was particularly worried about Jenn and Jill.

Jenn had told me some of what had gone on with her husband but not all of it. I had the feeling there was more to the story than she'd been ready to tell. For one thing, there was the matter of alimony and support. There was none being received. She was getting some welfare aid and that usually meant they would search for the husband and collect from him. I needed to find out about that for her.

Jill was another matter. I had the same feeling about her story. There was more there too. She'd known more than her mother was aware of and also had seemed to be scared a little when she talked about her father. She said he let her see him naked. I wondered if there was more to it than looking. I'd have to see if I could get her to talk about it.

As my mind wandered from subject to subject I heard a noise over by the door. My eyes were closed and I didn't want whoever it was to know I was awake so I opened them just a little so I could see but still looked as if I was sleeping. I saw June and Julie at the door looking in and whispering to each other.

"They're all still sleeping. Maybe we should go back to our room and wait. Daddy might not want us to do anything yet."

That was Julie. I was always surprised that she was the cautious one and June was the one to say and do things first.

"Daddy said we were going to do the same things as always even if they came to live with us. It's my turn to wake him up and if we're quiet nobody else will know."

"Mommy will. She wakes up if we get in the bed and move around. I'll keep her busy so you can wake Daddy up. Okay?"

They hesitated a bit and then moved over to the bed. I felt it sag as they climbed on. June was next to me and Julie was on the other side of Callie. I kept my eyes closed so they'd think I was still sleeping, but I could tell what was going on from the movements and an occasional whisper. I also peeked once or twice.

June pulled the covers down slowly until she could see my cock. I was still soft but was starting to feel a little stirring. She reached over and put her hand around my cock and began to stroke it slowly. She used her other hand to hold my balls. The feel of her little hands on my cock and balls was soon having it's effect on me. My cock began to harden and grow. I had to really concentrate so as not to moan. It felt wonderful. I wondered what else she had planned.

At the same time, I managed a glimpse of Julie as she played with Callie. She had exposed Callie and was caressing her tits and rubbing her nipples. Then she took a nipple in her mouth and started sucking. One hand had moved down to Callie's smooth pussy and was just resting there. Callie seemed to be breathing a bit faster than if she was sleeping so I suspected she was awake and faking like me. She let her legs spread open a bit as if doing it in her sleep. That gave Julie more room to play with her pussy.

I was enjoying their game when I heard Julie whisper to June.

"They both like it when we eat them so I'm going to try to reach Mommy's pussy. Are you going to blow Daddy?"

There was no answer so June must have just nodded. The next thing I knew I felt the warm wet mouth of our youngest move down over my cock. She was very good at giving me blow jobs. Even with a small mouth that couldn't take all of my cock, she still managed to make it very enjoyable. She slipped her tongue around the head as she sucked on it and stroked the shaft slowly the whole time. It wouldn't take long at that rate before I came.

I peeked over at Julie and saw she had moved down between Callie's legs. Her head was pressed down on that smooth pussy and I could hear the slurping going on. Callie must have been producing a lot of juice and Julie was feasting on it. I could tell that Callie was getting close too by her breathing and the movement of her hips. She just couldn't hold still.

Neither could I. I was pushing up at June with my hips and she was having a time keeping me from sinking too far into her mouth. I was getting very close to cuming when I peeked out to see what Julie was doing. I caught a glimpse of movement over by the door. I was careful not to let on I was awake but slowly moved my head and opened my eyes a little more. I was surprised to see Jill standing in the doorway.

The four of us in the room were all naked. But Jill was wearing her pajamas. I could just see the slight mounds where her tiny breasts were. I was looking forward to seeing them soon. About then she slid her hand down the front of her bottoms and between her legs. Damn! She was masturbating right there while she watched Callie and I being sucked off.

I didn't get to see much more because right then I came. My eyes closed tightly and I shoved my hips up at June's mouth as I spurted my cum over her tongue and down her throat. I couldn't think of anything else. It was a good one and that kept my mind busy.

By the time I finished cuming and opened my eyes, Jill was gone. I looked over at Callie in time to see her reach her own orgasm. June was looking at me with a big smile and after a minute Julie looked up and smiled too. Callie was wide awake and smiling as well.

"Thank you June. That was a very nice way to wake up. I did think we were going to wait a little while before we did anything where Jenn or Jill could see us, but I guess it's alright."

The girls looked a little uncomfortable realizing they'd done something without permission. But they could see we weren't angry. Callie added her thoughts.

"Thank you Julie for a nice wake up too. But Carl is right. We did agree to wait a little while and you should have asked."

"It's alright girls. I'm not angry with you. How could I be after a great blow job like that?"

The girls grinned and moved up to hug and kiss us both.

"Now it's time to get cleaned up and have breakfast. You two go to your room and we'll meet you in the kitchen when you're ready. And on your way out after you clean up, knock on the door and tell the others it's time for breakfast."

They both agreed and after another small kiss they were gone. I reached over for Callie and pulled her into a hug.

"That was nice though wasn't it sweetheart?"

"Yes it was. Did you know we had an audience?"

Callie was surprised and shook her head no.

"Who was it?"

"Jill. She was watching and masturbating while we were cuming. When I finished she was gone. I think there's more to that little one than meets
the eye."

"Do you think we should tell Jenn, or maybe talk to her?"

I shook my head.

"No, not yet. I think we should give them a little time to get settled. If I see the right time I'll talk to her. She doesn't want Jenn to know some things and I want to get her to open up. She needs to talk to her mother."

Callie seemed to agree and we kissed before getting up and going to the bathroom for our own clean up. It didn't take long and we went out to the kitchen so Callie could make breakfast. Jenn and Jill were there with the girls waiting for us. Both were wearing ratty old robes but the rest of us were naked. I didn't see any reaction from them this time. I thought they must have gotten over the shock of the previous night.

Jenn helped Callie prepare our meal and the girls set the table. We sat there talking as we waited for things to be ready. I wanted to make some plans and started in as soon as things quieted down.

"If nobody else has any plans I thought we would spend the day planning and getting things put away. Is that okay with everyone?"

They all nodded and there were a couple of yes answers. I went on.

"First of all I think we need to set a date for the wedding. I think this coming Saturday would be about right unless there's some objection."

There were smiles all around and nodding heads as they agreed.

"Good. I'll call the Chaplain tomorrow and schedule it for early afternoon then. That means we need to go pick up the rings before then. It also means we need to go shopping."

That got a big reaction from all of them. I had to chuckle. There I was the only man in the group and talking about shopping. They were going nuts.

"The mall is open Sundays so we can do that today. Jenn, I want no arguments from you either. I'll be responsible for what ever we need to get. Understand?"

She looked a little embarrassed but said yes.

"Okay. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day. In the morning I'll take you two over and help you get Jill enrolled in school. The middle school is right next to the primary school so the girls will all be going together once Jill starts. Julie will be glad to help her I'm sure even though she's a grade behind Jill."

This time it was Julie that was nodding and agreeing with me.

"When we get back from the school we can start calling the places we need to notify of your move Jenn. Then we need to make some changes around here too I think. But we'll see about that tomorrow."

They looked puzzled but didn't ask any questions. I was holding back some of my ideas until I had time to talk to them separately. I planned to take the chance to talk to Jenn the next day while we were alone. Jill would be the problem as far as getting her alone but I had some thoughts there too.

After breakfast we helped unpack some of the things Jenn and Jill had brought with them. I suggested they leave some things packed in the boxes and just stack them in one corner of their room. They agreed and it was not long until we were ready to go shopping. We all got dressed and piled into the car for the trip to the mall. The girls were all very happy about going but I did notice a little hesitancy on the part of Jenn.

When we got to the mall I whispered to Callie as we all got out of the car.

"Honey, you walk a little ahead and see if you can get the little ones to follow. I need to speak to Jenn for a second. I'll try to keep her back a little."

"Alright dear. Is everything okay?"

"Yes. It's just about her letting me buy things for them without her feeling bad about it."

Callie started for the entrance and the little ones were right behind her. I managed to signal to Jenn to stay back a little and I talked to her quietly as we walked.

"Jenn dear, I know you're feeling awkward about this shopping trip but I want you to relax. The things we are buying for the wedding are our responsibility. But there are some other things I want to buy for Jill and I won't take no for an answer. I'm going to buy her a new outfit or two for school. She needs something nice that fits her. It's not your fault you couldn't afford more for her and there's no need to feel bad. June and Julie need some clothes too so we'll just make it one big shopping spree. Okay?"

"Yes Carl. Thank you. I know she feels embarrassed by the clothes she's been wearing. But I couldn't afford any better."

"I know. Now let's get shopping."

By then we'd joined the others and entered the mall. I could spend the day telling you about that trip. I think I was all shopped out by the time we finished. We found very nice dresses for all of them to wear to the wedding. We felt that it should be nice but not formal. The dresses could be worn for other special events and wouldn't be stored away and never used again.

I took them to a shoe store and they all ended up with new shoes and the kids also got tennis shoes for casual wear. Then it was off to the regular girls section for school clothes. They each got two pairs of jeans and four tops of varying styles. I checked with Jenn and Callie and they agreed there was a need for underwear too. I tried not to watch too closely as they picked out what they needed. I did see it all at the checkout though.

June picked out some very pretty cotton panties with flowers on some and animals on others. Julie picked out some plain panties of different colors most of which were cotton. One pair she wanted (and got) were nylon or something like that. They were shinny and a little briefer than the others.

Jill was the one who I watched more closely. She picked out two pair of nice cotton panties and then looked at the fancy ones. She glanced at her mother who shrugged. Then she looked over at me and I nodded. She broke out in a big smile and picked out two more pair of very sexy panties. Then she moved to the bra section. Her face was a little pink as she chose three trainng bras of different colors that would match her panties. I also saw to it that she got a nice new robe that would look good along side the ones June and Julie had.

I also insisted that Jenn and Callie buy some underwear and things. Jenn was reluctant but I made her get a new robe as well.

I let them pick up some other things too, like socks and things. We moved on to the school supplies and the girls chose book bags and some odds and ends they needed.

In between stops we had lunch at the food court. By the time we finished it was mid afternoon. Well it takes a while to decide on clothes. I found that out for sure that day.

We finally left the mall. The car was loaded with packages and the girls were all chattering away about their purchases. When we got home they went right in to put things away and do a little modeling.

June and Julie came out to the living room where I was sitting to model for me. They showed me their dresses and their school clothes, then their panties and then they just came out naked. Jill had been watching them the whole time. I didn't say anything about her modeling for me. I didn't want to embarrass her. She went to her room and Jenn went after her. I heard some talking but couldn't tell what was being said.

In a few minutes Jenn and Jill came out wearing the dresses they'd gotten. I complemented them on their good looks and they went back to their room. Next Jill modeled her school clothes. Another few minutes and to my surprise they both came out in just their bra's and panties. In spite of the naked girls right next to me, I found them very erotic and started to feel my cock reacting.

They each leaned over and kissed me on the lips and thanked me for the lovely clothes. It was all I could do to contain myself. I felt a pang of sadness at the sight of the two of them so thin. But that passed as I took in the beauty before me. Jenn was wearing a very skimpy pair of panties that barely covered her pussy and were in danger of sliding into the crack of her ass. I could see she had a full bush and some of her pubic hair was poking out the leg holes. Her bra was a push up type and only just managed to hold her ample breasts under control.

Jill had chosen to model the sexiest pair of panties she had picked out and one of her training bras. There was not much for the bra to cover but that in itself was sexy to me. The panties were blue (my favorite color) and fit closely. Her little mound was clearly outlined under them. I could see the lips and the slit between them. I wasn't sure but I thought I detected a little moisture there too.

After I told them again how beautiful they were and how sexy too, they blushed and quickly went to their room. I expected that was the end of the show. Callie and the girls were naked already and I went in to undress too. I was almost done when I saw a flash of movement go by the door. It looked like naked flesh but that couldn't be. Only Jenn and Jill were in that part of the house and... Hmmm. I hurried out to the living room.

When I got out to there I saw the three girls sitting on the couch talking. When they saw me Jill turned pink. I smiled at her and tried not to stare. She was completely nude. Her little titties were less than a handful with lovely pink nipples standing up proudly. I couldn't see too much of her pussy while she was sitting down but I could see just a few dark hairs at the top of her mound. She was staring at my cock again and I was having trouble keeping it down.

"Are you sure you're comfortable with this Jill? You know you don't have to go nude if you don't want to."

"It's a little embarrassing Uncle Carl but I wanted to and Mommy said it was alright. I want to be like everyone else here. I want to be a part of your family. It's okay with you isn't it Uncle Carl?"

"Oh yes Jill. It's definitely alright with me. You are a very beautiful and sexy little girl and I love looking at you."

She blushed some more and thanked me. I turned toward the kitchen and saw Jenn and Callie were getting dinner ready. They both wore aprons and I could see Callie was naked under hers but Jenn was still wearing her underwear. As I neared the kitchen I could hear them talking as they worked. They didn't see me at first and I overheard what they were saying. Jenn was speaking as I entered.

"I have so much hair down there it's hard to keep it covered. You shave your's don't you?"

"Yes I do. Carl likes it that way and so do I."

"Maybe I should shave too if he likes it that way."

I interrupted then.

"Sorry to jump in here but I heard what you said Jenn. There's no need for you to shave or anything else just to please me. You can stay dressed or go naked or any stage in between. You cane shave if you want to or not. Or you can trim if you feel the need. It's your decision entirely. You're a very attractive woman and should please yourself."

Jenn had jumped when I started talking and was blushing again as she looked at me and listened to what I was saying.

"Thank's Carl. I do feel self conscious about the amount of hair I have down there so I may do something with it before I feel comfortable goingnaked. Did you notice Jill?"

"Yes I did and I was surprised to see her nude so soon."

"Well it was all her own idea. She said she wanted to be like the other girls so I let her try it."

"She seems a little embarrassed but not too much. If it's what she wants then it's okay with me."

Callie laughed as I said that.

"I'll bet it is. You love looking at naked little girls, you old pervert."

It was the first time she had ever said anything like that to me and I was a little surprised and worried at Jenn's reaction. I didn't need to worry. She was laughing.

Callie saw the look on my face and came over to kiss me.

"Sorry dear. I didn't mean to upset you with that remark. It just slipped out."

"No problem sweetheart. It's true and it's why we make such a good couple. You're as much a pervert as I am."

We all laughed and then they chased me out of the kitchen so they could finish preparing dinner.

The three girls were still sitting on the couch talking. They stopped when I came into the room. I couldn't help but wonder what they'd been talking about. They watched as I sat down in the easy chair across from them. It gave me a good view of their pussies. They giggled and then began elbowing each other as if daring each other to do something. I guess they were, because after a few minutes of that Jill got up and walked over to where I was sitting.

"Can I please sit on your lap Uncle Carl?"

She looked so cute and shy as she asked there was no way I could have refused even if I wanted to, which I didn't. I held my arms out to her.

"Of course you can, if that's what you want."

She broke into a big smile and climbed up on my lap. She sat sideways with her legs together and her bare butt on my thighs. She managed to sit far enough forward to keep from touching my cock. She kept her arms in her lap at first. I kept mine at my sides as I waited to see what she would do next. I didn't have to wait long.

Jill leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear as her little titties brushed my chest.

"Could you please hug me Uncle Carl? I really need a hug right now."

I reached out and wrapped my arms around her and hugged her close to my chest. She put her arms around my neck and moved closer so she was sitting on my cock and pressing her body against me. I couldn't resist and leaned down to place a kiss on her cheek. She hugged me tighter and then turned her head up to kiss me. Her lips touched mine softly and I melted. This warm naked little girl was reaching out for some love and I was more than happy to give it to her.

"It's alright Jill. I'm here for you. You can have a hug any time you need one."

I held her close for a few minutes until I felt my cock growing hard. I was afraid that would scare her so I pulled away a little to let her move off it if she wanted to. Instead she wiggled her butt against my cock. It made me react even more.

My cock was really getting hard by then. I needed to do something or Jill might be frightened. I tried to slide her hips more toward my knees so that my cock wasn't pressing on her butt. She resisted.

"Jill sweety, do you know what you're doing to me?"

She looked hurt and sad as she answered.

"I'm sorry Uncle Carl. Am I hurting you? I'll get off if you want me too."

"No you're not hurting me and I don't want you to get up off my lap. It's just that your sweet little bottom is pressing on my penis and making it hard. Do you understand what that means?"

"Yes sir. It means you're getting excited and want to have sex."

"Well, you're partly right. It does mean I'm getting excited. And I do like to have sex. But it doesn't mean I have to have it right now. I just want you to understand what's happening. Does it scare you?"

"Nope. It used to happen with...."

She stopped suddenly as if she realized she was saying something she shouldn't. She looked scared at that moment and I knew we needed to talk.

"It's alright sweetheart. Don't be frightened. Let's go into the other room so we can talk privately for a minute. Okay?"

She was hesitant but got off my lap and took my hand as we left the room. On the way to my room I called out to Jenn.

"Jenn dear, Jill and I are going into my room for a minute to talk. There's nothing to worry about. I just want to ask her something without other ears around. Is that alright with you?"

"Sure Carl. Let me know if you need to talk to me too."

I continued on into my room and sat down on the bed. I pulled Jill up on my lap again and hugged her close.

"Now sweetheart, I'm going to ask you to be honest with me. I promise you are not in trouble and I won't be mad and I won't tell anyone what you say unless you're in danger. Is that okay with you?"

She clung to me and gave a soft "mm hmm" for an answer.

"When I talked to you back in your apartment about what you know about sex you didn't tell me everything did you?"

She hesitated and then shook her head no.

"Your daddy did more than just show you his penis didn't he?"

She was starting to weep and looked really scared. But she finally answered.

"Yes sir."

"Did he touch you in your private places?"

She nodded.

"Did he make you touch his penis?"

Another nod yes.

"Did he do more than that?"

Again she nodded as tears rolled down her cheeks.

"Can you tell me what he did or made you do?"

There was a longer pause and then she began to tell me. It was slow at first but then it all tumbled out.

"At first he just showed me his penis. Then after a while he started to rub my chest and then my p..pussy. A few days later he made me rub his penis until he squirted. After that he rubbed my pussy until I felt funny all over. The next time he made me suck his penis and he squirted in my mouth. A couple of weeks after that he started to rub his penis on my pussy until he squirted and I felt funny. And then he said he wanted to put his penis in my pussy."

I could see she was having a hard time telling what happened. I just let her tell it her own way.

"I was scared and said no but he made me let him. It hurt real bad and I bled from it. It hurt for a day or two and then he did it again. He squirted in me when he did that. After a few times it didn't hurt any more and it even felt good sometimes. But I knew it was wrong and I told him no lot's of times but he wouldn't listen. So we had sex any time Mommy wasn't around."

She was crying hard at that point and I held her close as she finished her story.

"He told me never to tell anyone or he'd go to jail and Mommy would too and I'd be put in a home for bad girls. It was awful and I hated him for it. Then I had my first period and he stopped. That was when he left us. I never did anything with anyone else, honest. I'm sorry I'm such a bad girl Uncle Carl."

"You are not a bad girl Jill. Your daddy is a bad man for making you do those things. It wasn't your fault. You're a good girl and shouldn't feel bad. But tell me sweetheart, after all that's happened to you why did you want to be naked and then sit on my lap? You must have known what would happen."

She had stopped crying except for the odd tear that still rolled down her cheek. Her face turned pink and she looked embarrassed.

"I wanted to be like the others. I wanted you to love me and hug me and...."

"And what dear? What else did you want?"

"I wanted you to touch me and let me touch you like June and Julie do. I know it feels good and I wanted to love you like that. I'm sorry I'm such a bad girl Uncle Carl."

"You're not a bad girl Jill. What happened with your daddy was bad because he made you do it when you didn't want to. Sex feels good when it's what you want and you're not being forced. If you felt good some of the time with your daddy it's because your body was reacting not because you're bad. Do you understand that?"

"I guess so."

"Right. Now about what goes on here in our home. You don't have to be naked or do anything you don't want to do just to get our love. We will all love you no matter if you stay dressed all the time and never touch us or if you make love with us. What's important is what you want. If you want to do something all you need to do is ask the person you want to do it with if they would like it too. If they say yes then you can do it. If they say no then that's the end of it. I'll never make you do anything sexual that you don't want to do. And I already love you very much. Understand?"

I could see a little smile showing as she nodded her understanding. We hugged and then she tilted her head up and kissed me softly on the lips. It was very nice and I felt I'd gotten the message through to her. But there was more to do.

"Sweetheart, you really need to tell your mommy what you told me. She needs to know so she can protect you and help you understand things. Can you do that for me?"

She started to cry again but nodded her head yes. I thought I better get it over with so I put her on the bed and called Jenn to come in and join us. When she walked in she saw Jill crying and started to get angry with me. I managed to calm her down a little.

"Hold on Jenn. She's not crying because of me. She's crying about something she needs to tell you that has her scared. You need to sit down and listen calmly and not lose your temper. It's going to be hard but she needs her mommy to understand and help her. I'll be out in the living room if you need me but I think you should do this alone."

She looked very worried as she sat down and pulled Jill onto her lap. They were just holding each other as I left but I heard voices after a few minutes. I told the others that there was something Jill needed to talk to her mother about and dinner would be held up. They wanted to know what she was telling her mommy and I refused to tell them. I said it's private and if she wants you to know she'll tell you herself. We sat and watched tv while we waited for them to come out and join us for dinner.

I could hear the voices but not what was being said. I was hoping Jenn could handle the truth. Then I heard one very loud voice.

"THAT DIRTY ROTTEN SON OF A BITCH!"

Everyone was startled and I got up to go see if everything was okay. I looked in the door and saw them hugging and crying. I left them alone and went back to calm the others. They had questions but I still refused to answer them.

After about half an hour Jill came out and asked me to please go in and talk to her mommy. I suggested they all start dinner since it was getting so late. I was sure Jenn and I would be out soon.

When I went into the bedroom I found Jenn sitting on the bed weeping. I sat down next to her and put my arms around her. She just sobbed for a while and I held her while she gathered her thoughts.

"Thank you Carl for the way you handled this terrible situation. I'm so mad I could tear the place apart but I needed to know about this and wouldn't have if you hadn't helped her tell about it. I don't know what to do now. I need time to think but I know that bastard needs to pay for what he did to my baby."

"I'll tell you what Jenn. Let's get you freshened up a bit and then go have dinner. I know you may not feel like it but you need to eat. Then you think about things tonight and tomorrow I'll take you with me to the lawyer that's handling the girls adoption. We can talk about it and he can advise you about what to do. How does that sound?"

She agreed it was a good idea and we went out to join the others for dinner. It was a very quiet meal as we could all see that Jenn and Jill were upset and needed time to think.

After dinner Callie, June and Julie stayed in the kitchen to clean up and do the dishes. Jenn and Jill went to their room to talk some more. There was a lot for them to think about and decide. I settled in front of the tv and switched on some comedy show. I don't remember what it was because I didn't really watch it. I was deep in thought about what Jill had told us.

I was determined to find her father and make him pay for what he had done. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized the danger in that plan. I was doing the same thing with June and Julie that he had done with Jill. Of course I was doing it at the request of and with the full co- operation of the girls. He had forced himself on Jill and frightened her with threats. Still, I could find myself in very deep shit if word got out about my activities. There had to be some solution. I decided to talk more with Jenn and then the lawyer the next day before taking any action.

After a while Callie and the girls came out to join me. Callie asked what I was watching and I was forced to confess that I had no idea. She smiled and nodded her head in understanding.

"It's going to work out Carl. I trust you and I know you'll do the right thing for Jill and all of us."

June asked if she could change the channel and watch some movie that was on. I agreed since I didn't really care any way. She turned on some Disney movie and we settled down to watch. Callie snuggled up next to me and I put my arm around her. The girls sat on the floor and were soon lost in the movie. Callie and I just fooled around a little with touches and a kiss here and there.

About an hour later Jenn came out and asked to speak to me privately. I was a little afraid she had bad news and that they were going to leave or ask that we change our way of life because of Jill's trauma. I soon found out I was wrong. We sat on my bed and she told me what she and Jill had decided.

"Carl, you've opened a real can of worms with Jill. But I'm very glad you did. And I'm also glad you were here to help me listen and understand and at the same time not blow up too much. Jill's told me the details now that I've calmed down. She told me everything she's told you and more. We talked about what should be done with her father and we decided not to try and have him arrested. If we did that, Jill would have to testify and she is petrified of that. She also feels guilty because she admits to enjoying some of what happened after she got used to it."

"I can understand that and agree that it might be better not to get the cops involved. But there are things we can do and I still think we should talk to the lawyer tomorrow."

"If you think it'll do any good I'll agree to it Carl. But there's more that Jill has decided and it involves you. She and I have agreed on something but she wants to ask you herself. I just want you to know I'm totally behind her in what ever she wants to do."

"I'll do what ever I can for Jill and you can be sure I won't hurt her in any way Jenn. Is she sleeping or does she want to talk now?"

"She's waiting for you in our room. I'll go out and talk to the others about all that's gone on so they understand it. It's not fair to them if we leave them in the dark and Jill's agreed they should know everything. You go talk to Jill now please."

We got up and she went out to the living room while I went to her bedroom. When I entered I saw Jill curled into a little ball on the bed. She looked up as I entered and I could see her eyes were very red from crying. I rushed over to her and gathered her into my arms and hugged her tightly to my chest. We just held each other for a few minutes. After a while she eased the hug and pulled back to look in my eyes. Then she told me what she was feeling and what she wanted.

"Uncle Carl, I need to thank you for all you're doing for Mommy and me. Most of all I need to thank you for helping me tell what happened. I feel a lot better now that Mommy knows and we've talked about it. She was a little mad at first that I told you some things and not her, but she calmed down and understands I needed someone special to tell."

"I'm glad I could help sweetheart. I told Jenn and I'll tell you too. I'll do anything I can to help you and see that you aren't hurt any more."

"Can I ask you some questions Uncle Carl?"

"Sure you can. Ask me anything you want to and I'll do my best to answer you."

I had no idea what was coming but I knew it was important to Jill. I was determined to do what ever I could for the sweet little girl and so I sat back and waited while she formed her questions. I could see she was hesitant for some reason and didn't push her. After a few minutes she went on.

"Uncle Carl, earlier when we were talking you said you love me. Did you really mean that?"

"Yes I did. I fell in love with you and your mommy when I first saw you and I've fallen more in love with you both as I've gotten to know you."

She smiled and reached over to hug me for a second, then continued.

"You said that doing the kind of things Daddy made me do can feel good if you want them to. I saw you doing some of them with June and Julie and they seem to enjoy it. Can it really feel nice?"

"Yes it can. It can feel wonderful if you want to do it with someone you care about. Someone who cares about you can make it heavenly for you. I love the girls and the things we do make all of us feel wonderful."

"Is that the kind of thing I felt sometimes with Daddy? I mean I really felt great once in a while even though I didn't want to do the things he did."

"Yes dear. The way you felt was a little bit of the good part. Your body was reacting normally to what was happening to you. It wasn't a bad thing that you were doing. It was not something you could control. You're not a bad girl for enjoying some of it."

"Well, I did think it felt really good part of the time. If that was a little bit like what you and the girls feel it must be great for you."

"Yes it is. We have a lot of fun together."

"Will you let me do things with you too Uncle Carl?"

That caught me off guard. I didn't think she would want to do anything. In fact I was expecting her to say she didn't want to go naked or play around at all.

"Sweetheart, are you just asking because you think you owe me something,
or want to thank me?"

"No sir. I'm asking because I want to be loved by you and the others. I want to be a part of your family and have fun like you do."

"You don't have to go naked or do any sexual things with us to be loved Jill. We love you and that's not something you have to pay for with sex. It's something you get free because we love you with no strings attached."

"Oh, I understand that Uncle Carl. Mommy and I talked about it and she said the same thing. I really want to do all the things you do with Julie and June because I love you too. And because I want to enjoy the things I used to hate."

"Then you go right ahead and do what ever makes you feel good Jill. All you need to do is ask whoever you want to have fun with if they want to do it too. I'm sure you'll get a lot of yes answers."

"Julie told me that you sometimes spend the night with one of the girls all alone in your bed and that you make love with them. She said that when you do that nobody else is allowed in the room until you're finished and say it's okay."

"Yes we do that now and then. We call it private time. Nobody is allowed to interrupt or join in until we're done and tell them it's okay."

She suddenly blushed a pretty shade of pink and looked more like a five year old than a thirteen year old who had been through all that horror.

"Uncle Carl, could we...I mean would you...um."

"What is it Jill? What do you want? I can't help you unless you tell me what it is."

She took a deep breath and then it spilled out in one long question.

"Can we have a private time tonight just you and me and will you make love with me and make me feel good and all warm and special and..."

I reached over and pulled her close for a hug and she stopped running on.

"Yes my dear. If you're sure that's what you want then I'll be honored to make love with you tonight."

"Will Aunt Callie or the girls be mad?"

"No honey, they'll be very happy for you and will probably ask you all kinds of questions in the morning. Are you sure it's what you want?"

"Oh yes sir. I want it very much."

We stood up and went to tell the others about our plans. They all looked up expectantly as we entered the living room. I held Jill's hand as I told them we were going to have a private time in my room. I asked Callie to please spend the night with Jenn so Jill and I could use our room. She smiled and agreed quickly. Everyone seemed pleased with the news. I told them not to stay up too late and then took Jill to our room for what would be her special private time.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 12

Jill looked a little nervous as we entered my bedroom. I sat down on the bed and took both her hands in mine as she stood in front of me. We were both naked and I was getting a hard on just thinking about what was going to happen. I tried to calm her fears a little.

"Jill darling, there's nothing to be afraid of. We're not going to do anything you don't want to. You're in total control. Even if we start to do something you think you might like and then you change your mind, we can stop. You just say stop and I will. Do you understand?"

"Yes Uncle Carl."

"Do you trust me sweetheart?"

"Yes I trust you. I'm just a little scared."

"Then why don't we just cuddle on the bed for a while? Then we can either go to sleep or have some fun. It's all up to you. There's no hurry and there are no rules except stopping when the other person asks you to."

She smiled at me and we climbed up on the bed. I was on my side and positioned Jill in front of me with her back to me. We just relaxed and I held her close with no attempt to do anything else. I could feel the tension in her body and waited for her to relax. After a while she took a couple of deep breaths and I felt all the tension drain out of her.

"Thank you Uncle Carl. Can I do something now please?"

"Of course dear. Anything you want. You're the boss."

She giggled and turned over so she was facing me, then pushed me over on my back. She just looked at my body for a time before she started to explore it. She started with my face, touching my nose and eyes and lips softly with her fingers. She moved down my neck and ran her fingers through the hair on my chest. I moaned a little as she played with my nipples but I made no move to take part yet.

Her fingers trailed down over my belly and one dipped into my navel. Then she continued down to my pubic hair. She played there for a while before touching my cock. She was very tentative at first as if she expected it to bite but was soon more at ease. She lifted my cock and fingered my balls. She stroked my cock slowly as she watched it grow hard. I moaned again and she looked up at my face and smiled.

She leaned down and placed a tender kiss on the tip of my cock and then moved on. I was a little disappointed but let her do as she wanted. Her fingers moved down over my leg feeling the hairs there too. She even explored my feet before she traveled back up my other leg to my prick. I was thrilled to feel her warm hand take hold of me again.

"Is it okay if I rub you like this and make you squirt, Uncle Carl?"

"If that's what you want then go right ahead. It feels very nice and I'm enjoying it."

She really lit up then and started to pay closer attention to what she was doing. What she was doing was giving me a very nice hand job. Her grip was firm but not too tight as she stroked up and down my shaft. She used one hand and that left the other free to play with my balls. She seemed to know exactly what to do and appeared to be enjoying herself. I know I was.

As she stroked my cock a small drop of pre- cum seeped out and sat on the tip. She took her other hand off my balls and used one finger to smear it over and around the glans. It was a wonderful feeling and helped bring me closer to orgasm. I thought she would just stroke until I came but she surprised me.

I was very close and warned her so she wouldn't be startled. I reached over to the night stand to get some tissues but as I turned back she leaned over and took just the very tip of my cock into her mouth. I could feel her tongue tickling the tiny hole. I started to warn her again but it was too late. I came hard and fast. I felt the warm cum flood her mouth. She surprised me again as she swallowed every drop.

My orgasm was wonderful but didn't last long. When I stopped cuming she took her mouth off my cock and licked it clean. I was very surprised by the whole event and told her so as she slid up my body for a kiss.

"Thank you Jill. That was very nice, but a surprise. I thought you might not like that because of what you've been through."

She leaned in and kissed me. I could taste myself on her lips.

"I saw June do it and asked her about it afterwards. She told me she liked it and that you did too. She said the taste was not bad and even seemed to get better after a few times. So I decided to try it to see for myself. Once I got past the memory of Daddy and started thinking just about you, it was fun."

I hugged her and then kissed her deeply. We let our tongues slip back and forth between our mouths as we held the kiss. She was very good at that too and I found it exciting.

"What's next little one? Are you ready for more or do you just want to cuddle again?"

"Oh, I want more Uncle Carl. A lot more if it's okay with you."

"What ever you want dear. Tell me and I'll do my best for you."

"Will you touch me now like I touched you? Please?"

"Your wish is my command sweetheart."

I propped myself up on my elbow and looked down over her lovely little body. I started by kissing her lips and that led to deeper and more passionate kissing. While we kissed I started caressing her with the tips of my fingers. My touch was very light, just barely touching her. I began with her hair and ran my finger through it before trailing down over her ears. I continued down her neck and down one arm then up the other to her chest. I avoided her breasts at first just circling around them from one side to the other.

After a few minutes I started to play with her breasts. They were only small mounds at that time, topped with tiny pink nipples. As I touched them she moaned her approval and the nipples hardened. I couldn't resist them and leaned down to kiss and then suck on the delicious little bumps. Her hand was soon at the back of my head pressing me close to her chest. Her breathing was quickening and she continued to moan and sigh as I licked and sucked on her.

I continued pleasuring her breasts as I let my fingers drift down her belly. I explored it and didn't forget to dip into her navel. The girls all seemed to like that and I found it fun to tickle them a little. I forced myself to continue down and bypassed her pubes to go directly to her thigh and down a leg. I tickled her foot a bit and wiggled her toes as we used to do to little ones in an old game of this little piggy. She giggled but was still excited as was clear by her breathing and the flush of pink on her face and chest.

I returned to her groin by way of the other leg and was finally at her center. I found I'd been correct in my guess about her pubic hair. It was dark but only a few hairs showed. They were very soft and short. They must have been fairly new. I ran a finger around the outside edge of her pussy a few times and then stroked her labia gently. I continued this for a few minutes as she became more and more excited.

Jill was soon pushing her pelvis up at me in an effort to get more contact between her pussy and my hand. The very light touch was driving her crazy. I let one finger slide into the crack between her labia and drew it upwards to her clit. I barely touched the tiny bump and she jerked in reaction.

"Oooohh, that feels so good Uncle Carl. More please. Touch me more."

I continued to run my finger up and down the slit only touching her clittie very briefly on each pass. As I continued I felt the moisture increase at the entrance to her pussy. I let my finger slip into her hole just a little on each trip past it. She was really bucking by then and I decided to move my head down closer so I could see and smell her aroused pussy.

It wasn't long before I was drawn to her hot little cunt with my lips and tongue. I couldn't resist. I was soon lapping up her juices as she continued to flow freely. She was delicious and I couldn't seem to get enough. I let my tongue rub her clit and caress her inner lips. While I licked and sucked on her clit and lips I slid a finger into her pussy. She was tight and hot but as I pressed in deeper I could tell she was no virgin. Her channel clung to my finger but I felt it open freely to my invasion.

Jill was humping my face by then and moaning and gasping at every touch of my tongue to her firm little clit. I continued to suck and lick it while I slipped another finger into her hole.She was very hot and was producing large amounts of lubricant. I was having a feast of honey. I moved my fingers in and out of her pussy as I sucked and licked her clit.

She only lasted a few minutes before I heard her exclaiming her nearing orgasm.

"Oh yes Uncle Carl. Right there. Yes please more. Oooo I'm going to cum. It's happening Uncle Carl. Don't stop. Please don't stop."

I had no intention of stopping as I was enjoying myself greatly. I worked my fingers around in her and stroked her clit with my tongue. I kept up the pleasure as she humped against my face. Her movements became faster and more forceful until at last she reached her peak and stiffened with her hips pushing up off the bed and grinding into my mouth. Her legs clamped against my ears and I could only just hear her telling me she was cuming.

It only lasted a short time but was very intense. She finally relaxed and dropped back down on the bed. I gave her pussy a few more licks with the flat of my tongue avoiding her sensitive clit. Her breathing slowed and when I looked up I saw her eyes were closed. I thought she had fallen asleep but when I moved back up to kiss her I was met with a big hug and an active kiss in return.

"Thank you Uncle Carl. That was so much nicer than anything I ever felt before. Daddy never did that to me. June and Julie were right. It does feel good and is a lot of fun. Can we do more now?"

Anything you want dear. Just tell me what you want."

"Will you make love with me now? I want to feel you inside me. Julie told me it was so good she couldn't describe it."

"If you're sure that's what you want then I'll do it with pleasure. But if you change your mind or if it hurts, you have to tell me so I can stop."

"I will. But I'm sure it'll be wonderful. You tell me what to do though so I get it right. Please?"

I moved over onto my back and pulled her on top of me. The weight of her body was not nearly as much as it should have been and I was able to tolerate it for a time. The feel of her warm, soft skin on mine was very exciting. My cock had long since grown hard again and was ready for the next event.

"Jill dear. I want you to be on top so you'll be in charge. You decide how far you want to go and I'll just help you as you go along. Alright?"

She raised her head and kissed me warmly on the lips. I told her to sit up over my groin with her legs spread wide to either side. She did as I asked and was soon positioned with her pussy right above my rigid cock. I reached down and fingered her pussy a little. I found she was still very wet and realized she was ready. I grasped her hips and told her to take my cock in her hand and place it at the entrance to her pussy. When she was ready I told her to let herself down slowly.

I felt the head of my cock slip into her hot little box and it was all I could do to keep from cuming right then. The heat and pressure was intense. She kept sliding down on my cock slowly at first and then suddenly she relaxed and dropped all the way down until her little butt was sitting on my thighs. I was buried all the way in. It seems that her father had indeed broken her in and she was able to take my full length with no pain or strain.

She had a big smile on her face as she leaned down to kiss me. After a minute she sat up again and started to move up. My cock slipped almost all the way out before she stopped. Then she let herself fall back down. I thought I could feel the tip of my cock bump against her cervix. She winced a little but didn't seem to want to stop.

"Go a little easy there sweetheart. Let yourself slide down slowly. It'll feel better and last longer."

She followed my directions and I held her hips to guide her movements. She soon had the rhythm set and was bouncing up and down rapidly. Once she was settled into her own pace I reached down with one hand and started to rub her clit. I was gentle at first but increased the pressure as she began to pick up speed.

"Yes. Yes. It _is_ wonderful. I love it and I love you Uncle Carl. Ooh, oooh, ooooh, I'm going to cum again. I can feel it and it's so good. Will you cum in me Uncle Carl? Please cum in me."

"Yes dear. I'm going to cum in your hot little pussy any second now."

Her bouncing got even faster and I could feel her pussy grabbing my cock as she moved. It wasn't long before she started her orgasm. She pressed down on my groin to get as much of my cock into her as she could. Her back arched and she was rigid as she held on. He cunt was clamping on my cock and it felt as if it was pulsing in time with her heart beat. That was enough for me and I began to spurt my cum into her tight little pussy. I pressed up as I came and we were grinding our pubes together as I continued to rub her clit.

It was a wonderful orgasm for both of us. When it ended she fell down on my chest and passed out. I was too weak at that point to move her so I let her remain there as she recovered. She was only out for a couple of minutes. I saw her eyes flutter open and a big smile cross her face as she looked up at me.

"Thank you so much Uncle Carl. That was wonderful just like you all said it could be. It was nothing like what my daddy did to me. It didn't hurt and I had a cum again too. But Uncle Carl can I ask you a question?"

I was a little worried by the way she looked when she asked but told her to go ahead and ask.

"Well, you squirted in me when we came. Does that mean we made a baby? Daddy said that was what would happen if he squirted in me after I started having my periods."

"Normally that's true Jill. But I had an operation a long time ago and I can't make babies any more. So you don't have to worry about that with me."

She smiled but I thought I saw a little disappointment in her eyes.

"I wouldn't mind making a baby with you Uncle Carl."

I was speechless. I just hugged her close and held her for a while. After a short time I realized that she had fallen asleep. I gently lowered her to the bed and reached over to turn off the light. I cuddled up next to her and let myself go to sleep. It had been a wonderful experience and I thought it had been good for Jill as well. She now knew that sex could be fun and enjoyable. The fear of what her father had done was gone. I was pleased with myself and slept well. I dreamt of tight little pussies bouncing on my cock.

Having gone to sleep fairly early the night before, I awoke early Monday morning. Jill was still sleeping next to me with her back pressed against my chest. There was a lot to be done that day so I started to get up for an early start. Jill must have felt me moving because she woke up and turned over to face me. She smiled at me when she saw I was awake too.

"Good morning Uncle Carl. Thank you for last night. I feel wonderful this morning."

"Good morning sweetheart. I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. I had a wonderful time too. There's a lot to be done today so I thought I'd get up early."

She frowned and her lower lip pushed out in a pout.

"Oh Uncle Carl. Is our private time over already?"

"I thought so but it's really up to you. Did you have something you wanted to do this morning?"

She got her grin back and her eyes lit up as she answered.

"Yes, there's one more thing I wanted to do. I saw June doing it and last night I tried a little of it but now I want the whole thing. I want to give you your wake up blow job."

Once again I was surprised by this girl. She had indeed tasted my cum the night before. But I had no idea she would want to give me a complete blow job. But then who am I to refuse a pretty girl her wish?

"If that's what you want Jill, then go ahead. I'm sure I'm going to love it."

"Thanks Uncle Carl. You just lay there as if you were still sleeping and I'll wake you up like June did."

I agreed and turned over so I was flat on my back. I closed my eyes and waited for her to start. I felt the covers being slowly pulled down until my cock was in view. Then I felt the bed move as she changed her position for better access to my cock. In just a moment I felt her small hand grasp my flaccid cock and start to stroke it. I began to feel my cock swelling from her touch.

Before I got completely hard she lowered her mouth to my cock and licked the head a few times. Her tongue was warm and soft as it slid around the head. The tip tickled the very end of my cock. I was soon much harder as her attention was exciting me rapidly.

Jill slipped her lips over the head of my cock and slid them down, taking about half my cock into her mouth. The feel of her warm cheeks and tongue wrapped around my cock was fantastic. She had payed close attention to June it seemed as she was doing much the same thing to me. Her tongue continued to swirl around the head as she rose and fell over my cock. Her lips caressed my shaft as she moved up and down. She was careful not to go too far and so avoided gagging. Her speed was slow at first but as I got harder and began to thrust up at her a little she speeded up.

Soon her head was bobbing up and down at an incredible speed. Her hand continued to stroke the rest of my shaft as she consumed the first half. I couldn't hold back and was thrusting up into her on each of her down strokes. Her hand around my cock kept me from going too far and we both moved rapidly as I neared my climax.

After just a few minutes I warned her I was gong to cum. I had tried to make it last but she was too hot and so active I couldn't hold out.

"Oooh Jill. I'm going to cum soon. You're so good I can't hold out. Oooh baby this feels so good. Look out! Here it comes."

I expected her to pull off but she didn't. Instead she just pulled back enough so that just the head was still in her mouth and kept on sucking and pumping with her hand. I came then. It was wonderful and I pushed up at her as I pumped my semen into her mouth. She held it for a moment and then I saw her swallow. She held my cock in her mouth as I finished and looked up at me with a smile in her eyes.

When I stopped cuming Jill opened her mouth and let my cock drop out. Then with a smile she licked me clean and made sure there was no more cum to be had. When she finished she moved up over me so she could kiss me. I could still taste myself as I licked her lips and slid my tongue into her mouth. The kiss was long and deep. She finally moved back and looked in my eyes.

"Did I do it right Uncle Carl?"

"Oh yes Jill. You did it very well. I didn't expect it to be so good and I'm drained. Thank you for my wake up dear."

Her smile could have lit up a whole room. She was very pleased with herself and so was I. But the day would not wait. We had to get up and get started. We got out of bed and went to clean up. A quick shower which we shared without any real sexual activity and we were soon getting dressed. When we were dressed Jill went to wake up the girls and I went to wake up Jenn and Callie.

It was too late. They were all up and dressed when we checked. It seems they heard the activity in my room and decided to get up for an early start. The little ones were soon peppering Jill with questions as Jenn asked me how it'd gone.

"It went better than I thought Jenn. She was a little hesitant at first but soon got over her fears and took part in all that went on. She seemed to enjoy herself fully and even insisted on giving me my morning blow job. She even swallowed with what appeared to be pleasure. I think she'll be alright. The fear is gone and she knows that she's loved and can have sex if she wants to without pain or anger."

"Thank you Carl. I was so worried that she'd be scared of sex for a long time and not be able to enjoy it. I envy her now."

I was about to ask her why she was envious but I was sidetracked (pleasantly) by Callie wrapping her arms around me and planting a big wet kiss on my lips. The kiss lasted a while and when we were done I was breathless and forgot about Jenn's comment.

Everyone pitched in and we had a quick breakfast. I told them I'd take the girls to school and help Jenn get Jill enrolled. I half expected Callie to say something about coming with us but she kept silent. After breakfast the girls went to get their books and things and Jenn went to get some papers to show the school for Jill's enrollment and her divorce decree. I spoke to Callie while I waited for them all to get ready.

"I hope you don't mind darling, but I really need to talk to Jenn alone and I thought you could stay here and relax or catch up on other things if you wanted to."

"It's alright Carl. I know Jenn has some things to ask you too. You go do the things you need to and I'll be here when you get back. I love you very much Carl."

"I love you more sweetheart. I'll try to get a lot done this morning and we can talk about it all when we get back."

I was kissing her when the others came out all ready to leave. There were good-byes and kisses all around and we left. It wasn't far to the schools and we were there in plenty of time. June and Julie went off to their classes and Jenn and I took Jill to the office. Her enrollment was faster than I expected since we didn't have her record from her old school. They said it was no problem. They put her in a class with a similar schedule to what she had before and said they could change it after they got her records if need be. I was listed as an authorized person on her records in case I needed to pick her up some time. There were kisses and hugs for Jill and we left.

When we got in the car I told Jenn we'd go to the Base first and pick up the rings and see the Chaplain since it was a little early for the lawyer. She nodded and we headed for the Base.

"Before we go to see the lawyer I need to talk to you Jenn. There are some things I need to know before we get there. Is that alright with you?"

"Sure Carl. I have something to ask you too but it can wait for now."

I wondered about that but decided to let her ask in her own time.

"First of all a reminder Jenn. We can't let on to the lawyer what goes on at home. Even with the confidentiality we must keep that secret."

"Of course. I realize that. Not to worry. I'll be careful of what I say."

"Now about your husband. I have the feeling you haven't told me everything. Is there more you want to tell me before we take any action?"

"Besides him being a bastard? I guess I better fill in a little. I don't want to go into details but I will tell you he was abusive, both verbally and physically. Jill never saw it, as far as I know but it went on for some time before he left. If it hadn't been for the money situation I would have been very glad to see him go. Now that I know what he did to Jill I'm only sorry he didn't leave sooner."

"What about the divorce? Why didn't you get any alimony or child support?"

"Stupidity I guess. I used an old friend who was a lawyer to get the divorce. He only charged me a nominal fee to make it legal and not the full fee. He wrote the whole agreement up and told me I had to sign it or they wouldn't give me the divorce. He said they'd hold it up until they found Greg and he had a chance to respond in court. I fell for it without thinking about him being Greg's friend before I knew him. By the time I realized what I'd done it was too late and the divorce papers were signed and filed."

"That may give us an advantage in this mess Jenn. We'll just have to see what the lawyer says."

"What else did you want to know Carl?"

"It's a much simpler matter with no pressure. I wanted to make some changes in the sleeping arrangements. I was thinking it would be nicer if we got some new furniture. I want to put all three girls in the biggest bedroom. I thought one set of bunk beds and a single bed for them. Then you could have the smaller room to yourself with a double bed in case you had company some night. Callie and I would have the middle sized room with my king size bed since there is often more than two in it."

"That sounds okay to me Carl. Are you sure the girls won't mind?"

"I intend to ask each of them before I make any changes. I just started with you since we were alone. Now what did you want to ask me?"

"Well, I'm not sure how to say this or if it's the right time but here goes. I wanted to ask you if you and I could have a private time like the others do?"

She looked a little scared and I was shocked. It's a good thing we were at a traffic light at the time or I might have gone off the road. I hesitated for a minute as I gave it some thought. I think my answer was what she expected.

"I'd enjoy that very much Jenn but I can't do it without talking to the others first. I must talk to Callie before anything like that can happen and it's only fair to give the girls a chance to agree as well."

"Oh yes of course. I knew that and as a matter of fact I already talked to Callie before I brought it up. She gave me the go ahead but you talk to her yourself and discuss it. I'll wait for you to tell me when you're ready."

That being settled, we just chatted about the wedding until we arrived at the Base Chapel. I asked her to wait there while I went in to the office to talk to the Chaplain. He was there and not busy so we sat down for our talk. He agreed to perform the ceremony that Saturday at two in the afternoon. I asked him if he could do me another favor or two. He said he would try depending on my request. I told him what I wanted and he agreed after I explained it in a bit more detail. He actually thought my idea was very nice and looked forward to it.

I asked if he or one of his assistants could pick up a package from the Jeweler later in the week. When I told him what it would be, he agreed asking only that I make sure they were expecting the pick up. That settled everything and I left.

Jenn must have suspected something because she kept looking at me sort of funny. But I didn't say anything at first. We went to the store to pick up the rings and I asked her to come in with me. When we got inside I found that the rings were ready and then asked to see some birthstone rings. I was shown a selection and found what I wanted. Jenn agreed they were perfect and helped me estimate the sizes. We left after making sure the Chaplain would be able to pick up the additional rings.

"What was that all about Carl. Why are you having the rings sent to the Chapel?"

I explained what I had planned and how the Chaplain had agreed to help. She was very quiet and as I looked over at her I saw tears dripping down her cheeks. I thought I had done something wrong but she assured me I had planned something very right.

The next stop was the lawyers office. He was there when we arrived and even though we had no appointment he was able to see us. I introduced Jenn as my future sister in law and he took us into his office. He started the conversation with good news as we sat down.

"I was able to get the letter off Friday asking the girl's father to give his permission for the adoption. I knew you were in a hurry so I sent it Express Mail with an Express Mail return envelope. I received the reply this morning. He agreed to the adoption and signed the release. It's all in order. I had already written up the court filing in anticipation of his agreement and this morning after receiving his letter I called the Judge."

He paused for a moment while he searched for the file.

"Ah, here it is. The judge said he could see us in his chambers Wednesday at 4pm. That will be at the end of his day and late enough so the girls will be out of school. The whole matter should take only about an hour at the most. I'll introduce you all and then he'll talk privately with each child and their mother. Then we'll all gather again and he'll make his decision and sign the papers. It's all just a formality but it must be done that way for the record."

I was so excited I could hardly speak.

"This is great news. I can't thank you enough. This means it'll all be complete before the wedding. Callie and the girls will be overjoyed."

"You're quite welcome. I'm glad I could get it all done so quickly. All you need to do now is pay the bill."

He was smiling so I knew he was just kidding. Thinking that was all, he rose to show us out. I stopped him and asked if he had time for a little more advice. He sat back down and told us to proceed, that he had plenty of time.

I handed him Jenn's divorce papers and asked him to look them over. We waited as he read them. The expression on his face gave a hint of his opinion. He looked angry.

"This agreement is disgraceful. Who in the world did you have representing you?"

Jenn explained the situation. He shook his head as he listened. I asked him if there was any way to amend the agreement.

"Yes there is but it could be very long and costly to do it. I think I have a better idea. You wait here a moment."

We were both uneasy at his leaving the room but waited as he had asked. He was gone for about fifteen minutes and we heard him shouting at one point but couldn't hear what was being said. He came back smiling and sat behind his desk.

"I just spoke to the so called attorney that handled your case. After I pointed out the possibility of malpractice charges he decided to help us out. He gave me the address and phone number of your husband. He's going to call and encourage him to agree to changes in the decree. I suggest you call him or go see him and tell him what you want. I'm fairly sure he'll agree."

I decided I needed to tell him the rest of the story. I explained how the man had abused his daughter. He was very angry to hear that. I also explained that we didn't want a court case for Jill's sake.

"Now I'm sure he'll agree to your requests. You tell him what you want and what you know about his abuse. You can also tell him that I'm encouraging you to file charges but that you're willing to forgo any charges if he agrees to your demands. I understand from his so called lawyer that he has plenty of money so don't be easy on him. If he gives you any trouble just call me and I'll put on the pressure. For the moment I won't put any of this in writing. Let's just see what he says."

He gave Jenn the information on her husband and after thanking him again we left. As we got to the car I noticed tears streaming down Jenn's cheeks. I took her in my arms and held her for a few minutes so she could pull herself together. I finally put her in the car and we went home. By the time we arrived she was in better shape and had touched up her makeup.

When we got inside I asked Jenn to make the calls about her utilities, phone and Jill's school records. I went into the kitchen with Callie so she could make lunch while I filled her in on all the news. She was thrilled about the adoption and thought Jenn's husband might be willing to settle. I told her about the wedding schedule too and she was pleased. I didn't tell her about my surprise from the jeweler or what I'd asked the Chaplain to do for me.

I left Callie fixing lunch and since Jenn was using the phone in the living room I went to my room and used my cell phone to call Jenn's husband. It only took a minute to get him on the line and I introduced myself as Jenn's brother in law. His response was about what I expected if he had heard from his lawyer friend.

"Oh yes. I've been expecting your call. What do you want?"

I took a few minutes to let him know I was aware of his abuse of Jill and informed him we had proof. I also told him our attorney was ready to file charges and also to reopen the divorce case unless he was prepared to give Jenn and Jill what they deserved. He was quiet for a second then I heard a sigh before he answered.

"Okay. You have me cornered. What will it take to get out of this mess?"

I'd given it some thought and was sure Jenn would agree with my idea so I laid it out for him.

"I'll give you a choice of two ways to go. You can pay alimony and child support of $3,000 per month or you can make a lump sum settlement of $75,000 right now. In addition to that I want you to sign away all parental rights and agree to me being appointed as guardian for Jill along with her mother."

There was a long pause as he thought over my proposal. He sounded defeated when he finally replied.

"I'll agree to all you ask for and take the lump sum settlement option. I want this over with and hope I never hear from either of those two again. Send the papers to the lawyer you contacted and I'll have them signed and back to you with a certified check within a few days of receiving them. Is there anything else?"

"No. That'll cover it all. You'll never hear from any of us again and you better never show your face here either. I'll have our attorney send the papers right away."

We both hung up and I took a few minutes to calm myself down. I'd gotten pissed talking to the shit head. Callie must have heard me and came in to see what was going on. I hugged her and we went out to see how Jenn was doing.

Jenn had been able to cancel the utilities and phone and had notified the school about Jill. The school said they'd get her records ready and send them when they received the request from her new school. Jenn had also called her old landlord and given him her new address. He had agreed to collect her mail and forward it until she could change her address at the post office. That was one thing I had overlooked during our outing. Jenn looked at me and asked about the call to her husband.

"I talked to him and he has agreed to my conditions. I hope you don't mind my taking the responsibility to do this on my own."

"Not at all. I'm glad you did, so I don't have to deal with him. What did you get him to agree to?"

"A $75,000 settlement with the stipulation that there will be no criminal charges and he'll never contact either of you again."

"That sounds great. Jill and I will be able to take care of ourselves with that much. Thank you Carl."

"There's one more thing. I insisted that he give up all parental rights to Jill and sign a release allowing me to be appointed her guardian along with you."

Jenn threw her arms around me and hugged me as she wept.

"Oh Carl that would be great. I'm sure Jill will be very pleased too. Will it take long?"

"I don't think so. I'll call my lawyer and get him to expedite the papers. With luck it'll be done in a few days. Please let me tell the others about all that has happened today. I need to talk to them about some other things too as soon as they get home."

Both Callie and Jenn nodded their agreement and we went to the kitchen for lunch. I decided to call the lawyer while I was eating. I wanted him to get on with the paperwork as quickly as possible. When I told him the terms of the settlement he told me it would be no problem to get going. He promised to contact the other lawyer right away and start the proceedings. I thanked him and hung up.

After lunch I decided to take Jenn to the Post Office so she could file her change of address. I invited Callie to come along and she was happy to accept. After the Post Office we did a little shopping for odds and ends at the super market. Then it was back home.

There was still time before the girls got home from school so I asked Jenn to call her welfare worker and tell her she was no longer in need of assistance. She grinned and agreed. I could tell she was happy to be rid of that problem. While she was doing that I asked Callie to come into our room so I could speak to her privately.

We settled down on the bed and I asked her about the changes in sleeping arrangements I had in mind. She thought it would be fine. Then came the big question.

"Jenn told me she asked you about spending a private time with me and that you gave your approval. Is that right?"

"Yes dear. If it's okay with you it's okay with me. Everyone else in the house is having sex with you so why not Jenn too? She's been without a man for a long time and is horny as hell."

"I think it'd be nice but I wanted to be sure you agree to it. I don't want any jealousy around here."

"There won't be. I promise."

"Then all I need to do is check with the others. I want everyone to be happy here. Please don't discuss any of what we just talked about with the others. I want them to tell me their own feelings and not be influenced by anyone else."

"I understand and won't say a word."

We went back out to see if Jenn was done with her call. She was, so we just relaxed and talked about the wedding and about the settlement Jenn would receive from her husband. That made Jenn think of something else she wanted to know.

"Carl. After I get the settlement will Jill and I have to move out? We will if you want us to, but I'd really like to stay here with all of you."

"When the girls come home I'm going to ask each of them privately about that and some other things. The answer to your question depends on the answers they give to my questions. All I can say right now is that I'd love to have you and Jill stay with us. But I don't want either of you to mention any of what happened today to the girls when they get home. I need to know what they think with no outside influence."

They both agreed and Jenn gave me a big kiss and a thank you. I checked the time and saw there was still plenty of time before the girls got home. I told Callie I had some errands to run and left her alone with Jenn while I went out.

I had to hurry but the trip didn't take long. It was a short ride to the Base and I made two stops there and then returned home. My plans were all made and I hoped they'd mean some very happy girls. I thought about all that had happened and all that was due to happen in the next week, as I drove home. It was going to be a very special week ending with the wedding. Then we'd all start a new chapter in our lives as a family. By the time I got home the girls were there and I was greeted by five beautiful, naked females. I entered with a huge grin on my face. But I wouldn't tell them yet what it was from. The evening would direct my actions for the rest of the week and if all went as planned it would be a fantastic time for us all.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 13

Since everyone else was naked I decided to get naked too. I explained to them all that I'd be talking with each of them privately and afterwards would have some news for them all. That got the girls all excited and asking questions. I told them they'd have to wait. Jenn and Callie knew most of what was coming but they just smiled and kept quiet.

"Jill, I'm going to start with you. Come along with me while I get undressed and we can talk."
I took Jill's hand and led her into my room. She sat on the bed and I began to undress as I asked her some questions.

"First of all Jill, how would you feel about moving into a room with June and Julie instead of with your mother?"

"I think it would be fun Uncle Carl."

"Next, I need to know how you would feel about your mommy and I having a private time together like you and I did."

"I think that'd be cool. Mommy's been alone for a long time now and needs some love."

"Yes, I agree. Maybe I can help with that. As long as it doesn't bother you."

"Nope. It doesn't bother me a bit."

"Now for a big one. I talked to your father about you and Jenn. He's going to send some money and a paper giving up all rights to you as his daughter. It'll mean he won't be your daddy any more. How do you feel about that?"

"I'm happy Uncle Carl. I never wanted to see him again any way. But who'll be my daddy now?"

'Well sweetheart, until your mommy finds a man to love you both the way you deserve, you won't have a daddy. But there is something else you can have if you want it."

"What Uncle Carl?"

"If the judge says it's okay I can be your guardian along with your mommy. That would be almost like a daddy. I'd love you and take care of you and see to it that you're safe and happy. Would you like that?"

"Oh yes Uncle Carl. I'd love that. But what would I call you? Would you still be my Uncle Carl?"

"Yes dear, I would. But you could call me anything you feel comfortable with."

"Could I call you Daddy like June and Julie do?"

"I'd like that very much Jill but first I need to talk to the others about it. They have a right to be a part of these decisions too. Okay?"

"Yes sir. I understand."

I'd finished undressing by then and after giving her a little kiss I sent her out to the other room and told her not to say anything and to send June in. June came bounding in just a minute later. I asked her the same questions about the beds and about Jenn and about Jill calling me Daddy if I was made her guardian. She quickly agreed to all of it and I sent her to get Julie. But I made her promise not to say anything to the others yet.

Julie didn't waste any time getting in to see what I wanted to talk about. I went through the same things with her that I had with June and she also happily agreed. I kissed her and asked her to send Jenn in next. When Jenn came into the room I hugged her and then had her sit on the bed.

"Jenn dear I have good news for you. All the girls and Callie are in favor of the things we talked about. The girls want to move in together, which would give you a room of your own. They also want you to have a private time with me. They all seem to think you need it very badly."

She giggled at that. I leaned over and kissed her and then continued.

"There's one more thing Jenn. If I'm allowed joint guardianship of Jill she wants to call me Daddy. Is it okay with you too? I mean, if I'm appointed as her guardian and she calls me Daddy?"

"Yes Carl it's fine with me. I'll feel a lot better knowing you have a legal right to care for Jill if I can't for some reason and if she wants to call you Daddy that's fine too. I just want everyone to be happy about it."

"Everyone's happy Jenn. Now let's go out and tell them it's settled."

We returned to the living room and sat down with the rest. I began to explain the details of what we had all just talked about.
"Tomorrow, while you kids are in school, Callie and Jenn will go with me to get some new furniture. When it's delivered we'll have one single bed and a set of bunk beds in the biggest bedroom. That'll be for you girls. I'll also get you dressers for your clothes. Then there'll be a double bed in the smallest bedroom for Jenn along with a dresser too. Callie and I will have the middle sized bedroom with my king size bed in it and dressers for our clothes."

They all seemed pleased with that arrangement. I continued.

"Even though the rooms will belong to each of us as I've said, there'll be times when we sleep in different beds so we can have time with each other. That means that at times like tonight, when I have private time with one of you, the others may have to move around."

June was looking a little unhappy but tried to cover it as she asked who was getting private time that night.

"Tonight will be Jenn's time to be with me. But because the new beds are not here yet I want you three little ones to use my bed and Callie can sleep in one of your beds. Jenn and I will sleep in her bed this time."

Callie agreed and the girls thought it'd be fun for all three of them to share the big bed. I suspected there might be fun and games in there too.

"Tomorrow will be shopping day for the grown-ups while you're in school and in the evening we'll have a long talk about the visit with the judge."

Almost as one the girls were asking, "What judge?"

"Oh, I forgot to tell you didn't I? Wednesday after school we all go see
a judge and he'll make June and Julie my daughters by signing the
adoption papers."

It's a good thing I was sitting down because if I wasn't the two girls
would have knocked me down. They were all over me with hugs and kisses and giggles. They were, to put it mildly, very happy. It took a while to get things settled down again.

"I think after we see the judge we should all go out someplace to celebrate. We can decide later where to go. That takes care of Tuesday and Wednesday. I think Thursday and Friday should be rest days with just a few preparations for the wedding Saturday. Is that okay with everyone?"

They all seemed quite happy with the plans and since it was dinner time Callie and Jenn went out to put something together for a quick meal. I sat on the couch with June and Julie and watched a little TV. We talked a little and we cuddled and kissed too. It was just a nice time to be together.

Dinner didn't take long and after we finished, each of the grown-ups took one girl and helped with her homework. That got it done faster and we all enjoyed sharing. We did the same with cleaning up the kitchen although it was a little crowded with all six of us in the kitchen trying to be helpful. We ended up laughing. It was getting late by then and time for the girls to get to bed. Callie and I got a few things out of our room and the girls went to bed. There was some giggling at first but they were soon quiet and when Callie checked they were sleeping.

Jenn excused herself saying she needed to take care of something before bedtime. Callie and I used the time to neck on the couch. I played with her tits and then fingered her pussy until she had an orgasm. She offered to help me out but I told her I needed to save it for Jenn. I also told her of a surprise I hoped to spring on the girls in the morning. She giggled and agreed it would be fun.

It was right after that I heard Jenn calling softly that she was ready. Callie and I kissed good night and she went to the girls room for the night. I went to Jenn's room to join her for our private time together. When I entered the room she was in bed with the sheet pulled up to her chin. I could tell by the way it clung to her form that she was naked under it.

I walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge. I turned so I was facing her and leaned down for a kiss. She seemed a little nervous to me. I wondered why a mature woman who had been married would be nervous about having sex with a man. Then it struck me. I needed more information.

"Jenn my sweet, tell me what you want tonight. This is to be your night and you get to say what we do."

Her reply nearly knocked me off the bed.

"Oh don't worry about me Carl. I'll be ready any time. Just go ahead and fuck me when ever you're ready."

"No Jenn. I won't do that to you. We either make love or we do nothing. That means that you get treated like a person who is loved and not like a piece of meat. Now you tell me what you like to do to get worked up."

"I don't know Carl. Greg was the only man I ever had sex with. He just got on and stuck it in and fucked me until he came and then left me alone. I don't know much about sex and what feels good. I've seen some things that show people doing things but it always looked dirty to me and I never tried anything without Greg."

I couldn't believe this lovely creature was so deprived. That bastard Greg should be shot. I held Jenn's hand and spoke to her softly.

"Do you trust me Jenn? Will you let me take control of this evening's activities?"

"Yes. I trust you and I know you wouldn't do anything to hurt me. Go ahead and do what ever you want to me."

I started by slowly pulling the sheet off her body. I let it slide down slowly, revealing her beauty to me a little at a time. She was too thin but still had all the right curves. She had skin so white you almost could lose her on the white sheet. As the sheet uncovered her shoulders and then her breasts I held my breath. Her breasts were fantastic. They were larger than I normally like but they were firm and stood up with no sag. They were topped by pink nipples surrounded by a slightly darker circle of crinkled pink flesh. The nipples were already starting to harden as I watched.

I continued to pull the sheet down over her flat belly and toward her hips. I was expecting to see her heavy bush at any moment but it wasn't there. All I saw was the smooth mound leading down to her pussy lips. She had shaved for me. I threw off the sheet and bent down to place a kiss on her pussy. She gasped at the touch of my lips. I stretched out next to her so our bodies were touching. I was on my side and she was flat on her back. I started to explore her body much as I had done with her daughter, my fingers trailing over her skin and through her hair.

I took my time and let her feel my fingers touching her in all the places that would make her feel good. I didn't stop at any one place. I touched her breasts but didn't hesitate. I moved over her belly and down to her pussy but only barely touched her. I stroked her legs and thighs as she moaned low in her throat.

Next I started my kissing pattern. I kissed her nose and her eyes and her cheeks. I kissed her lips but only lightly as I passed on to her ears. I kissed there too and even nibbled at her lobes before moving down her neck. I circled her neck and throat with my kisses. Then I moved down over her shoulders and across her chest, missing her breasts at first. Then I returned to them and kissed all around each breast still missing the nipples. At last I nuzzled the nipple on one breast and then took it into my mouth to suck on. I played with it using my tongue until I felt it harden and stand up. Then I moved over to the other side and repeated my actions until both nipples were erect.

Jenn was breathing hard and moaning as I treated her to feelings she'd never had before. But it was only the beginning. I moved down over her belly pausing only to kiss here and there and dip my tongue into her navel. I soon found myself at her mound. I kissed and then started to lick my way down over her labia. She was wet and hot already but I wanted more. She spread her legs wider as I moved between them. I kissed her thighs. First one side then the other getting closer to her pussy with each kiss.

I couldn't hold back any longer and I don't think she could have either. When I moved my lips to her pussy and kissed it she reached down and grabbed my hair, pulling me closer. I slid my tongue into the bottom of her slit and ran it up and over her clit. She jumped as I touched it and humped her hips up to my face. I moved my tongue back down and poked it into her vaginal slot as far as I could get it. I heard her groan again and felt the push of her hips.

Sensing that she was very close I attacked her clit with my tongue. I pressed it and rolled it and sucked on it too. While I was doing that I was inserting my finger into her pussy. She was extremely wet and to my surprise tight as well. I managed to get a second finger in and was stroking them in and out as I licked and kissed her clit. That was all it took. She pushed her hips up off the bed and clamped her legs around my head as she came. She was frozen in that position as I continued my attention to her pussy but eased off a little.

After what seemed like a long time, Jenn relaxed and fell back down on the bed. I gently licked the last of the flowing juices from her pussy and moved up even with her face. She looked dazed and not quite back yet from her orgasm. I held her and waited for her to come down. She finally stirred and tried to speak.

"Ca..tha..oh god. 'sigh' Carl, that was fantastic. I thought I knew what an orgasm was but this was different. But right now all I want is for you to slide that cock of your's into my pussy and make love to me. Please Carl. I need it now very badly."

I was a little surprised by some of what she said but recognized her need. Talk could come later. Now was the time for action. I moved back between her legs as she spread them wide. As I moved my cock up to her pussy, she reached down and grabbed it. After a few quick swipes over her pussy to get it wet, she placed the head at the entrance to her vagina and pushed up against me. I pushed down at the same time and the result was my cock buried to the hilt in one very hot and surprisingly tight pussy.

"Oh yes. That's what I need. Fuck me now Carl. Please do it to me as deep and as hard as you want to. Just do it now!"

Always being one to try to please my partner, I began to slide my cock in and out of her pussy. I made my strokes as deep as I could but resisted her instruction to do it hard. I had the feeling she was still thinking of her husband and his thoughtless methods. I leaned down and kissed her deeply as I continued my strokes. I speeded up a little at a time in reaction to her pace. I also managed to get one hand on her breast and found that she was still very sensitive to my manipulations. I rolled her nipple between my fingers and even pinched it a little.

"Yes, Carl that's what I need. Keep doing that please. It feels so good. I can feel another orgasm coming closer. Just don't stop. For God's sake, don't stop. Ooooohh yes."

I continued to kiss her lightly on the lips and cheeks and neck. My ministrations to her nipple also continued almost without my knowledge. I was intent on pounding into her by then. My strokes were faster and still deep. She was meeting me with her own strokes as we made mad passionate love. Very soon I heard what I had expected from her.

"I'm cuming Carl. Don't stop now. I'm cuming now. Yeeessss! Oh yeeessss! Do it to me Carl. Fuck me hard now."

I did as she asked and was rewarded with more moaning and cries of pleasure as she had one hell of an orgasm. I don't think I had ever seen a woman cum so hard and for so long as she did that time. It was a pleasure to watch and to realize I was responsible for her pleasure. I pushed my cock in as far as I could and held it there as she peaked. Her body lifted off the bed even pushing my weight up as she held tightly to my arms. My cock felt as if it were being held in a vise. I don't think I could have moved if my life depended on it.

After a minute or so she relaxed and collapsed back down to the bed with me still on top of her. I could see her eyes were closed and I thought perhaps she had passed out. I tried to roll over to the side to get my weight off of her but she held on and rolled with me. My cock was still hard and buried in her cunt. I hadn't reached orgasm myself. I wondered about it but didn't get much time to think. Jenn had started weeping. The tears were rolling down her face as if a faucet had been turned on. But she wasn't sobbing or making the usual crying sounds. It was just a quiet weeping.

"What's wrong Jenn? Are you alright? Is there something I can do?"

She answered through her tears as a little smile tried to take over her lovely face.

"No Carl. There's nothing wrong. It's just all so new to me and so wonderful. I've never felt like that before. The only orgasms I ever had before were from masturbating and they were not very satisfying. They were hardly noticeable compared to what you did for me. Thank you so much Carl. You know I love you don't you?"

"I'm pleased to hear that you love me Jenn. I love you too, but in a different way than I love Callie. I hope you understand that. I love all you girls very much but Callie is my very special love and will be my wife soon. That love will never change."

"I know Carl. I didn't mean it that way either. But you did make love to me as you promised and it was very special for me."

We had relaxed and about then my cock slipped out of her pussy and we moved apart to lie flat next to each other. It was then she noticed my still very hard cock sticking up.

"Carl! You didn't cum did you?"

"No I didn't Jenn. But it's alright. My main objective was to give you pleasure and I did that. I'm satisfied as long as you're happy."

"But that's not right Carl. You should get relief too. I wanted you to enjoy it as much as I did. Let me get you off now."

Jenn started to move down to my cock. She took hold of it and was leaning down when I stopped her.

"Please Jenn. Don't do that. I promise you I enjoyed myself very much and I especially enjoyed giving you so much pleasure. Let's just leave it at that for now."

She looked unhappy as she moved back up next to me and let go of my cock. In only a moment it began to shrink back to it's normal flaccid state.

"Jenn dear. You need to understand something. I'm an old man and not used to all the sex I've been having lately. I think my system just needs a rest. Please don't feel that you failed in some way. I'm happy so you should be too."

I took her in my arms and just held her for a while. I guess she got the message because she looked up at me and smiled, then kissed me deeply.

"Alright Carl. If you say so I'll accept it. I'm sorry if I made a mess of things. You were wonderful to me and I'll never forget it. Thank you so much."

"You didn't make a mess of anything Jenn. It was very good for both of us and now we just need some sleep."

She smiled again and cuddled up to me and very soon we were both sleeping. It had been a busy time for us all and we needed our rest. Some perhaps more than others.

I was first to wake up in the morning. I had to pee so I slipped out of bed and went to relieve myself. When I came back Jenn was awake.

"Good morning. How do you feel this morning Carl? Are you okay?"

"Yes I'm fine. I have an idea for a surprise if you want to help me. Let's just forget about my lapse last night, Okay?"

She agreed and asked about the surprise. When I told her she giggled and said she'd help but we better get Callie too. We snuck down to the other room and found Callie awake and loafing in bed. I told her my plan and she immediately agreed that it was a good one and got up to join in the fun.

The three of us crept slowly into the big bedroom. The three girls were sound asleep, next to each other on their backs. I had hoped for just that position. Very carefully we lifted the cover off them. What a beautiful sight. Three naked little girls sound asleep. I nodded to Callie and Jenn and we crept up on the bed. One of us at the foot of each girl. I took June. Callie took Julie and Jenn took Jill.

It was just as I planned it. Jenn would do her own daughter and I would get to treat June just the way she liked to treat me in the morning. Callie was more than happy to have Julie to herself. We moved up slowly so as not to waken them. We moved their legs apart a little at a time then crawled up so our faces were in their crotches. I nodded again and we started.

Each of us began licking the pussy that was in front of us. We started slowly and gently so they didn't wake up right away. There were some moans and a little moving of hips and legs but not much reaction at first.

I was licking around June's pussy as I'd done before. I let my tongue slide between her labia and licked up to her clit and then back down again. I repeated that a few times and then pushed my finger in her tiny hole just a little. I began stroking my finger in and out as I gave her clit more attention. I could see that Callie and Jenn were doing much the same to the other girls.

It didn't take too long before they began to stir. A little moan here. An eye opening there. Soon they were wide awake and giggling. We continued out attack on their pussies until they all came. It was our wake up treat for them after they had done the same for me so many times. They were all very happy and we cuddled for a while on the big bed.

Jill was the most surprised of the three. She hadn't expected her mother to eat her pussy so soon after they started doing things. It made her happy though to know her own mother loved her enough to take part in the fun.

Time waits for no one and we knew we had a lot to do. The girls had to get ready for school and Callie and Jenn needed to make breakfast. I just rested a while. When they were ready I joined them all in the kitchen for breakfast. Callie looked at me kind of oddly but didn't say anything. We chatted as we ate and when we were done the girls went off to school.

Callie and I went to our room to get dressed and Jenn went to hers. We wanted to get an early start with our shopping but it was too early to leave yet. When we were dressed Callie sat down on the bed and looked at me again with that odd look.

"Are you feeling alright Carl? You look a little tired."

"Jenn talked, didn't she?"

"Yes. But don't be mad at her please. She's just worried about you. Now what's wrong?"

"Nothing to worry about dear. I think I just over did it these last few days. My body isn't used to all the sex I've been having. I think I just better rest a little for the next couple of days."

She seemed to accept my explanation and said no more about it. We left as soon as it was time for the stores to open. We shopped for furniture and found some great deals. We made arrangements for them to deliver everything the next morning. Our next stop was Sears where we bought some bedding and other household items. On the way home I stopped at the local thrift store and arranged for them to pick up the old beds and things we didn't need any more the next day. It would be a tax write off for me to go with the new dependents I would get to claim.

The three of us arrived home in a happy mood. We unwrapped the things we'd purchased for the house and put them away. It was a little after lunch time so Callie and Jenn made us some sandwiches and a salad. We took our time and enjoyed a nice light meal.

After lunch I watched a little news on TV and the girls went into another room to talk. I found myself dozing so I went in and sacked out on my bed. I must have been very tired because I slept a couple of hours. I was once more awakened by the feeling of a warm mouth around my cock.

I looked down and was a little surprised to see it was June. I hadn't realized it was late enough for her to be home from school. I relaxed and watched her sucking on my cock. It felt very nice but something was wrong. I was still soft after several minutes of her attention. She realized it and stopped to look up at me with a questioning expression.

"Aren't I doing it right Daddy? You're still soft and you usually get hard right away."

I pulled her up for a hug and a kiss.

"It's not your fault sweetheart. I'm just a little tired. Let's go see what the rest of the family is up to."

She still looked a little worried but went along with me without further comment. I must admit I was beginning to worry a little myself.

We found the rest of our extended family in the living room doing homework. June ran to get hers and I helped her with it. We were all pretty quiet except for the short discussion about the new furniture coming the next day. Supper time was soon upon us and Callie and Jenn once again took charge of preparing a very nice meal. It seems Callie had started it some time earlier and so it didn't take long before we had a great meat and potatoes kind of feast.

After dinner I sat down in front of the TV again and did some surfing. There wasn't much on but I did watch a little of a Biography program. All the females were in another room talking again. I figured they were discussing the wedding plans but was soon to find out I was wrong.

After a while they all trooped out to join me for a talk. We went over the adoption proceedings that were scheduled for the next day and what the girls could and couldn't say. I told them not to mention anything about our secret life style but to tell the truth about any other things the judge asked them. They understood and promised they would. Then Callie took the floor.

"Carl, we've had a meeting and made some plans for tonight. You have no say in it for once. This is what we want and so it goes by majority vote. Understand?"

I was puzzled and a little shocked by the way she spoke but I nodded my agreement. She continued.

"We all want some 'private time' tonight with each other. I'll be in our bed with June and Julie and Jenn will be in her bed with Jill. You'll sleep in one of the girls bed's in their room by yourself. We'll come and get you in the morning when we're done with our private time."

It seemed I had no choice as they all nodded their agreement with what Callie had said. It was already bedtime for the girls and even with the nap I was tired so we all went to bed. It seemed odd to be alone in bed after all the nights I'd shared with one or more of the girls. But odd or not I was soon sound asleep.

Wednesday morning I awoke alone in the bed with nobody's help. There was no sucking or stroking or playing with my cock. I must admit I missed it. That was the first morning I wasn't wakened by some sex act being performed on me in a long time it seemed. I reached down and stroked my cock a little but found no real pleasure in it so I stopped. It had remained soft in spite of my manipulations and the fact that it was morning. There was no morning erection and only a slight urge to go pee.

I made a quick trip to the bathroom and was soon back in bed. I drifted in and out of sleep as I daydreamed about the coming events. The adoption would be final that day and the wedding was only a few days away. All the plans were made as far as I could remember. It was a pleasant way to spend the morning. I just waited silently for Callie tocome get me for breakfast.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 14

After a while June came into the room to get dressed for school. When she saw I was awake she came over to the bed and kissed me. It was just a little kiss with no real passion.

"Good morning Daddy. Are you feeling all rested now?"

"Yes dear. I had a very good night's sleep and feel fine. Is breakfast about ready?"

"Not yet. Mommy and Aunt Jenn were playing with us this morning and we kind of lost track of time. They're fixing it now though and it should be ready soon."

Just then Julie came in to get dressed and took a moment to kiss me and say good morning. They both went about getting ready and were gone out the door quite soon. I just stayed where I was and thought more about the day ahead. A while later Callie stuck her head in and told me breakfast was ready if I wanted to come out. I got up and followed her to the kitchen where we all sat down to a healthy breakfast. I was surprised at the lack of conversation but didn't say anything much myself.

After we finished eating, the girls went off to school with instructions to meet us outside the Primary School for the trip to see the judge. They all seemed quite pleased with the plan and left. Having noticed that both Callie and Jenn were dressed I decided to get dressed too. We didn't know how early we might get the furniture delivery or the pick up of old things.

After I got dressed I began to strip down the beds and make sure all the items for the thrift store were ready. Jenn and Callie cleaned up in the kitchen and then came to help. It didn't take long.

We were lucky that day. The men came for the old items before the new furniture was delivered. That made it much easier to get things placed in the right rooms as they were carried in. It saved me having to do it later. By noon all the moving was completed and we broke for lunch. After lunch we made up the beds and unpacked some more of Jenn and Jill's things. We fixed up all three bedrooms so they were ready for
that night.

I called Bob Jenkins, (the lawyer) to be sure everything was set for that afternoon. He had more good news and we talked about a few things before I said good bye and hung up. Callie had overheard part of my conversation and asked what it was all about. I called Jenn into the room and told them both what Bob had said.

"The papers and check have arrived from Greg. To save time his lawyer made them out and they sent everything overnight. After a discussion with the judge, Bob got an agreement to handle the guardianship issue along with the adoptions this afternoon. If all goes according to plan both matters will be final by the time we leave his chambers."

They were both pleased to hear the news and we discussed our plans for a while. We decided to all take showers and get clean clothes on for our appointment. Jenn used one shower and Callie and I the other. Callie seemed to have no interest in any funny stuff while we washed. I didn't push things and let it pass.

By the time we finished our showers and got dressed again it was time to go pick up the girls. We didn't have to wait long for them after the final bell rang. June came running out of her school first and was soon followed by Julie and Jill running from their's. They all piled into the car and we were off to the courthouse.

On the way, Jenn told Jill the news about her guardianship hearing. She was delighted. We reminded her that she would need to be careful just like the others when the judge talked to her. She looked a little scared by the idea but so were the other two girls so we spent some time trying to calm all of them down.

We were met at the courthouse by Bob and he took us up to the judge's chambers. It was really just his office. We waited outside while Bob went in first to talk to the judge. In a few minutes he came out and showed us all in. We were each introduced to the judge and he sat down and invited us to do the same. He explained what would happen and when we all indicated our understanding he buzzed for his clerk. The clerk was told to get the court reporter and to come back for an official proceeding.

When everyone was present and ready the judge spoke off the record for a minute. He reminded us that it was unusual to do all the things we wanted so soon and without any preliminaries. He told us that he had talked it over with Mr. Jenkins and thought it was in the best interest of all concerned to get things done as soon as possible. He then went on the record and read the titles of the actions and the names of all parties and all that legal stuff.

The next step was the individual interviews. He asked us all to step outside except Callie. Later, when we compared notes on what happened, each of them told what had gone on while they were in with the judge.

As I said, Callie was first. He asked her if she was in favor of the adoption of her two children and she answered yes. He asked her several questions about me and about our future plans. He seemed satisfied and asked her to send June in next.

June later told us that he had been very nice to her and asked if she wanted me to be her daddy. She had told him she did very much and after a few minutes he asked to see Julie.

Julie went through the same routine and was back out before we knew it telling Jenn it was her turn.

Jenn took a little longer. She said that he wanted to hear more about the abuse and the rigged divorce. In the end he was satisfied that the unusual step of appointing me a joint guardian was the best thing for Jenn and Jill. That would depend only on Jill being in favor of it as well.

Jill was the last to go in alone.She wasn't in there long. She was grinning from ear to ear when she came out and told us all to come back inside. We went in and sat down to hear the final decision.

"I have decided after consulting with each of the parties privately that the adoptions previously described at the start of this hearing, should be finalized. I do here so order that from this day forth the two children identified in this order as June ---- and Julie ---- shall be the legal children of Carl ---- and shall be entitled to all legal rights as such. I also find that it is in the best interest of the child, Jillian ---- that Carl ---- should be appointed as her legal guardian jointly with her mother Jennifer ----."

He paused to sign the orders and then passed them to Bob as he rose. He reached out his hand to shake mine and congratulated me on having three fine little girls to raise. He also warned that I was legally bound to them and if anything ever came to light about neglect or abuse he would see to it that I paid dearly. He smiled as he said it so I took it as a mild warning but the girls looked scared to death.

I thanked the judge and we left with Bob leading the way. He needed to get the papers filed before the clerks office closed and rushed off after handing Jenn the settlement check. I told the rest to wait a moment and I rushed after him. I spoke to him for a minute and when he agreed to my request I let him go about his business. When I got back to the others Callie was curious about what I was up to.

"What was that all about Carl? Is everything all right?"

"Yes everything is fine. I just wanted to make arrangements to get our copies of the papers. It's all set so we have no worries. Now let's go celebrate."

That drew smiles from everyone and we set off for our evening celebration. I had decided that we'd go where ever the girls wanted. It was their special day and I thought they deserved something special. They picked the Chuck E Cheese Pizza place. I'd never been to one but had heard they were great for kids. So off we went to the special place they wanted. When we got there we found it wasn't too crowded. I guess Wednesday evening wasn't their busy time, being a school night.

We went in and found a big table where we could all sit together. I asked what they wanted and then went to order. When I got back to the table I found the kids were already gone to play games. The place was filled with a variety of games. They had their choice of almost any one they wanted to play. There were only a few other patrons in the place. I kept the girls supplied with money and they played until our pizza was ready.

Callie, Jenn and I ate slowly and enjoyed watching the kids. They went through their pizza like a cloud of locusts. They seemed to absorb it instead of eating it. I was only on my second piece when they were asking if they could go play again. We let them have their fun and we just sat there enjoying the sight.

As we sat there I noticed a family come in and order. They sat at a table across from us and seemed rather quiet. The father and mother looked sad and their little daughter was asking over and over if she could play some games. She looked to be about eight years old and was a lovely child. She was wearing a blouse and skirt with straps holding the skirt up. It was a very short skirt and I wondered if it wasn't too small for her. When she sat down I couldn't help but notice her panties showing. I felt a stirring in my groin.

The family looked poor to me. They looked thin and their clothes were worn. I thought it was odd they would come to a pizza place if they were short of money. Then I heard part of what they were saying. It seems that it was the girls birthday and she had talked them into a pizza for her gift. Now she wanted to play games too and they couldn't afford it.

I sat there watching that little girl and saw the disappointment on her face when she realized there would be no games. I signaled Jill to come back to the table and spoke to her.

"Jill honey, that little girl is having her birthday today. She would really like to play some games but they can't afford it. How about you go over there and ask if she can come and play with you girls. Just tell them you want more competition or something. Don't mention her birthday or the money. If they say they don't have money or something like that just say she can play with you anyway. You get the idea don't you?"

"Yes Daddy. I understand and I'll take care of it. You just watch and see."

Jill went back to the games and spoke to the other girls. They waited a minute and then Jill went over to the family and spoke to them. I didn't hear what she said but after a few words were exchanged the little girl jumped down and ran over to the game area where she joined in. She looked thrilled to be invited and to be playing the games. That made me feel good too. I thought I had gotten away with my plan when the father got up and came over to our table.

"I know what you did. We just wanted to thank you."

"Please don't mention it. It's my pleasure to see her smile and having fun."

He returned to his table and he and his wife watched their daughter with eyes that were brimming with tears. I got up and went to the counter to get another drink and spoke to the manager. He smiled and agreed to my request.

It wasn't long before the pizza was ready for the other family and the girl, who I'd heard called Patty, went back to her table to eat. As they were finishing there was movement from the kitchen. The staff all came out and presented Patty with a tiny cake with a candle in it. They sang Happy Birthday to her and we all joined in. After it was over and things quieted down, Patty looked over at me and then asked her father something. When he nodded his head she got up and walked over to me. She looked very shy and hesitated in front of me.

"Hello, Patty. Happy Birthday." "Thank you mister. My daddy told me it was you that fixed it so I could have a special time here. Is that right?"

"Well, I did ask the folks here to help out a little but it wasn't much. I'm just glad you enjoyed it."

"Can I.. uh.. would it be okay if I gave you a kiss to thank you?"

I glanced over at her father and saw him nod and smile. I turned back to answer Patty.

"I think that would be very nice if you want to."

I leaned down and turned my head expecting a kiss on the cheek. Instead Patty put her arms around my neck and pulled herself up on my lap. She straddled me with her legs on either side of mine. Her arms tightened around my neck and drew my face closer to her's. Once again I turned my cheek for the kiss but she would have none of that. She twisted around until she could kiss me on the mouth. It was a tender kiss but it lasted a bit longer than I thought it should.

When she broke the kiss she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a hug that nearly took my breath away. As she hugged me her hips moved forward and I found her crotch pressing on my cock. I was at a loss as to what I should do so I just held her gently for a moment.

Then without any further word she hopped down and went back to her parents. I saw they were smiling at me and so I smiled back and nodded. It was then I noticed something embarrassing. I had developed a moderate erection. It wasn't too noticeable so I ignored it and we finished our meal. It was gone when we got up to leave.

As we passed the other family they all looked up at us and smiled. The father mouthed a silent 'thank you' and I nodded to him. When we got out to the car the girls were all over me with kisses and hugs. They thought it was great that we had shared our celebration with Patty. So did I for a number of reasons.

It was getting late for a school night by the time we got home. I was informed that we would all be sleeping in our own beds and we all went to bed right then. I crawled into bed with Callie and was rewarded for all that happened that day with a big kiss and hug. I rather expected more but Callie turned over and slid into a spooning position with me and said good night. It seems I was still in rehab and would not be allowed to indulge in any playing around. I didn't mind and soon slipped off to sleep.

I woke up Thursday morning to find I was alone in the bed. Callie had already gotten up and was out in the kitchen. I glanced at the clock and saw it was much later than I normally wake up. The girls must have left for school already.

I got up and went to the bathroom for my morning pee and to clean up. When I was finished I slipped my robe on. I don't know why I did that. It just seemed like the thing to do. I went out to the kitchen and found Jenn and Callie cleaning up the breakfast dishes.

"Good morning sweetheart. Would you like me to fix you something?"

"No thanks. I'll just get myself a bowl of cereal and a glass of juice. No need for you two to bother."

They agreed and I set about getting my own breakfast. When I finished we all went into the living room for a while to see what was on the news. Callie sat next to me and cuddled but didn't try anything sexual. The whole thing was beginning to get me down. I decided to do something about it.

I excused myself saying that I wanted to make some calls and went to my room. I placed several calls before I found what I needed. I got dressed and went out to tell Callie and Jenn I had some errands to run and would be back by lunch time. They seemed curious but didn't question me.

I'd found a specialist that was in his office and who had an opening that morning. It was time I consulted a doctor about my health. I would normally go to the VA but that would take too long. I needed a checkup before the wedding. I didn't have to wait long. I was ushered into the doctor's office where he shook hands and offered me a seat.

"Well now. What seems to be the problem?"

I explained to him that I was getting married in a couple of days and then told him about my problem.

"I'm marrying a younger woman. We've been living together and having sex for a while. I noticed a couple of days ago that I wasn't able to reach orgasm during one encounter. The next day I was unable to get an erection when stimulated. I want to be sure there's nothing wrong or if there is to get some treatment."

"I see. And how often have you been having sex?"

"I guess about once or twice a day."

"And you're still alive? (grin) I would expect a man your age to have some trouble engaging in sex that often. I doubt that there is anything to worry about but let's take your history and do a thorough exam just to be sure."

He proceeded to ask all about my medical history and then had me strip for an exam. He checked me very carefully to be sure my heart and lungs and all other organs were in good working order. Then he examined my penis and testicles. He noted the vasectomy scars and asked if I experienced any problems after the surgery or since. I told him I hadn't.

After the exam was completed he had his technician come in and draw some blood. He asked me to go in the bathroom and give a urine sample as well. When I was finished I went back to his office and sat down. He told me his findings.

"I think you're in remarkably good condition for a man of your age Carl. I find no hint of any pathology in your reproductive system and everything else checks out fine as well. I'll have the results of your lab work tomorrow and I'll call to let you know how things are. I don't expect any problems but it's always best to check. As far as your erectile dysfunction goes, I think it was just a matter of doing too much after being more or less inactive for a long spell. My suggestion is that you limit your activity to no more than five times a week. Even that may be stretching it a little. If you have more problems try resting for a few days and see if that doesn't help."

"Thank you doctor. You don't see any need for medication then?"

"Not really. I'm sure you'll be fine. If you continue to have problems after you try the resting solution I'll see you again. I'm fairly sure that won't be needed though."

I thanked him and left. It was good news and I felt relieved. I couldn't wait to tell the rest of the family. I gave it a lot of thought as I drove home and decided to wait and tell them all at one time.

I got home just in time for lunch. Callie seemed to be expecting something but I kept quiet. I wanted to see how I felt later before doing or saying anything. Lunch was quiet and I let the girls clean up while I once more watched the news on TV. When they were done they came into the living room and we sat and talked for a bit. I suggested that I take Jenn down to the bank so she could deposit her check. She agreed and went to get ready.

The trip to the bank was short and it didn't take long for Jenn to get her account settled. She did the same thing I had done. She put most of the money in a savings account and some into checking for current expenses. She also got some cash. On the way home she insisted on giving me some money to help cover the added cost of Jill and her living with us. I refused but told her she could help with groceries and some odds and ends from time to time. She was not happy with my decision but agreed.

When we got home I went in to take a nap and left the two of them talking. I slept for a while and woke up feeling rested and in a good mood. When I went out to the living room I found the kids had come home and everyone was busy with homework. I also noticed that they were all dressed instead of being naked as usual. I knew it was time for a talk.

"Ladies, I need to say something to you all."

They all looked up and waited for me to continue.

"You all seem to have decided that I need to rest and have no sex for a while. Well, I did have a little problem but it was only temporary. I went to see a doctor today and he said I'm in remarkably good condition for such an old fart. He also said he was surprised I'd been able to sustain the amount of activity I had over the recent weeks. He suggested that I rest at least two days a week and more if necessary. Otherwise I am in good health and can get married with no worries. And I can have sex too. So no more treating me with kid gloves."

They were all smiling and I was mobbed by the little ones. They had been very worried it seems and were very happy to hear I was okay. I gave then a little time to settle down and then continued.

"I want you to act normal now and all the time. If I need rest I'll tell you. No more staying dressed or staying away from me just so I can rest. I'll tell you if I need to rest and at other times I expect my usual kisses and hugs. As for tonight, I want time with Callie so the rest of you will have to wait for a chance to jump my bones."

They all laughed at that except June. She seemed to still be sad about something. I took her hand and led her into my room. I sat on the bed and pulled her onto my lap.

"Okay sweetheart. What's going on? You've been acting unhappy all the time and I need to know why."

"It's nothing Daddy. I'm fine."

"Don't fib to me June. I know you're not happy and I insist you tell me what's bothering you."

She started to cry and put her head down on my chest. I hugged her and waited for her to tell me what I thought I already knew.

"I'm sorry Daddy. I don't mean to be bad. I just want to make love with you like everyone else does. I know we said I'm too small. But when we did it that one time you slipped in me real easy and it didn't hurt at all. I just feel like I'm not allowed to have the same fun as everyone else is having."

"I thought maybe that's what's bothering you. I think maybe what you need is some private time with me. How about we schedule tomorrow night for just you and I to be together? Maybe that'll make you feel better. Okay?"

She didn't look like she believed it would help but she did smile a little and agree to it. She went back out to finish her homework and I just sat there thinking about it. After a few minutes Callie came in to see what I was doing. I told her what June had said and we talked about it. She was on June's side and thought I could go ahead and fuck June without any problems. I promised to give it more thought and we went out to join the others.

The rest of the evening was pretty quiet. We had a nice dinner as always, and watched a movie. The three little ones went to bed after that and Jenn was not far behind them. Callie and I stayed up a while cuddling on the couch and finally went to bed.

Callie had missed having sex with me and was very horny that night. We no sooner got in bed than she was after me to eat her pussy. She wouldn't let me lead up to it slowly the way I usually did but insisted I get right to it. I did as she asked and attacked her cunt with vigor. I had missed having sex too and found I was really enjoying myself. I licked and kissed her pussy and rubbed her clit with my tongue. I licked up and down the full length of her pussy and then slid a finger in her tunnel.

She was moaning and humping up at my face right from the start. In no time at all she was cuming. She yelled out my name and a few other things as she went over the top. It was a very good orgasm for her and I was ready for my turn. She moved down to start on my cock and found it very hard already. I pulled her back up and climbed on top of her. She got the message and reached down to insert my cock in her dripping cunt. With one stroke I was buried to the hilt in her grasping pussy.

Callie was still excited from her first orgasm and I was very worked up too. It only took a few hard strokes to reach orgasm for both of us. We held each other tightly as I pumped my cum into her pussy and she squeezed my cock so tight I could barely move. It was over fairly soon and we collapsed on the bed. Callie licked me clean and I returned the favor. When we were done Callie smiled at me and held me close.

"I guess you're back to normal sweetheart. And am I ever glad. I missed you."

"Yes dear and I missed you too."

I turned off the light and we spooned together and fell asleep. I slept very soundly that night and got a good rest.

It was very nice to wake up Friday morning with my future wife held firmly in my arms. I had my normal morning erection but resisted using it. I slipped out of bed and went for my morning pee. Callie was awake when I returned. I crawled into bed and made a bee line for her pussy. I took a little more time than the night before but not much. I licked and kissed and nibbled until she had a nice orgasm. She seemed to enjoy it a lot and was about to return the favor when I stopped her.

"I think I'll pass on the morning blow job today. I want to be sure I'm in good shape for June tonight. She's been so down about things I want to make it special for her."

"Well you know what to do to make it special. It's up to you but I think you should give her what she wants."

"We'll see. I'm not making any promises yet, but maybe tonight. But only if I'm sure she's ready."

Callie smiled and got up to go fix breakfast. The morning went about the way it should with no real problems or interesting activities. Just before lunch I received a call from the doctor. All my lab tests had come back normal. I was in good shape. I told him I'd been able to have sex the night before without any trouble. He said that should be the case from then on if I took a little rest from time to time. I thanked him and hung up.

Callie was very pleased to hear the news. I think she'd still been a little worried about my health. I was able to convince her I was perfectly fine as long as I didn't try to act like a twenty year old. We laughed and so did Jenn who had heard what I said.

After loafing around all morning we had lunch. After lunch I surprised the two of them with a trip to the beauty parlor. I told them I wanted them both to look their best at the wedding the next day. They tried to refuse but not very hard. I took them down and insisted they get the works. Hair and nails and facials too if they wanted. I was told they would be there for quite a while so I went shopping.

I checked back just before time for the girls to get out of school. Callie and Jenn were almost done but I was told it would be about another thirty minutes. I told them to wait for me and I'd go get the girls. I drove to the schools and got there in time to catch them coming out. All three spotted me and ran over to get in the car. I told them I had a surprise for them and took them to the beauty parlor. I checked with the girl at the desk and got her okay before I told them they were to get the works too.

Callie and Jenn came out just as the little ones went in. They were both gorgeous and also surprised. I explained about the girls and took them home. They started making plans for dinner and I went back to wait for my daughters. It was not as long a wait for them as for Callie and Jenn. Just a couple of hours. They too came out looking gorgeous. I was delighted with the way they looked and told them so. They all blushed and smiled and thanked me for the treat. I told them it was me that was being treated.

When we got home we found dinner ready and we all sat down and dug in. After dinner we all helped clean up and then the girls got help with their homework. It didn't take long and we relaxed watching a couple of comedies on TV. When it was about time for the kids to go to bed I took Callie into the bedroom and gave her a package I had picked up at the store while she was getting her hair done. I gave her instructions and stayed in my room while she went to get June.

I got undressed, put on my robe and got a few things. I sat on the bed and waited for my date to arrive. In about ten minutes I saw all the others going to their rooms and a minute later Callie came to the door leading June by the hand. She led her into the room and placed her hand in mine. She smiled and kissed June before leaving the room. She closed the door as she left which was unusual but as I had asked.

I just sat there looking at June. She was absolutely beautiful. That doesn't even begin to tell the story. Her hair was done up like Shirley Temple and she had very light makeup on. It was so light you could easily miss it. Her nails were pink and her lips had just a hint of pink lipstick. Callie had also just lightly touched up her eyes. It all came together to make her even more beautiful than ever.

I had worn my robe for a reason. June was wearing a gown I had bought for her that day. It was a very light pink and very thin. You could see right through it but still it made things a little mysterious.

"You are very lovely June and I love you very much. May I make love to you now?"

"Yes Daddy. Please make love to me."

I pulled her to me and hugged and kissed her. She responded to my kiss by sliding her tongue into my mouth. We sucked on each other's tongues for a bit and then I pulled away. I let her step back a little and then I reached down to the hem of her gown. In one smooth movement I raised it over her head and off. I placed it on the chair next to the bed.

My naked little daughter stood before me waiting for my next move. I stood up and took her hands and placed them on the belt of my robe. She knew what I wanted and opened it. She moved around behind me and pulled on the robe until it slid off my shoulders and onto the floor. She picked it up and placed it on the chair with her gown. We were both naked and ready for the next step.

I picked June up and held her naked body in my arms as you might hold a baby. She was so warm and beautiful my heart seemed to skip a beat. I kissed her softly on the cheek and placed her in the center of the bed. I joined her there and began my seduction.

I started with gentle kisses all over her face. I kissed her eyes and nose and cheeks and lips, all very softly. She was eager for more and pressed her lips to mine in a firm wet kiss. Her tongue slid into my mouth and found mine. We tasted each other and held the kiss for some time. I finally broke off the kiss and moved to kiss her ears and nibble on the lobes. I kissed my way down her neck to her chest and found her tiny nipples already erect and hard.

I nibbled and sucked on first one then the other nipple. She moaned and held my head close. I continued my attention to her breasts, such as they were, licking around the slight swelling that would one day grow so much. June was enjoying it all but soon pushed my head lower. I knew what she wanted and moved to give her that pleasure.

I trailed my way down to her puffy labia and kissed them before starting to lick and suck. I slipped my tongue into the slit and found her inner lips. I sucked them one at a time into my mouth and stroked them with my tongue. I ran my tongue up through her pussy to her tiny clit. It was hard and trying to peek out of it's sheath. I licked and sucked until it was exposed, then I licked back down to the entrance to her center.

I found an excess of fluids running down from her opening through the space between her ass cheeks. I licked and sucked at the wonderful nectar. It tasted like honey to me and I couldn't get enough. Her hips were pushing up and pressing her pussy against my face. I moved my tongue back to her clittie and pressed a finger into her virgin hole. She was hot and very wet and my finger slid in quite easily. I was careful to stop short of her hymen.

I continued licking and sucking around her pussy and clit as I slid another finger into her hole. I found her to be tight but there was no problem getting both fingers in. I stroked in and out as I continued my attack on her clit. She was getting close to her orgasm and I concentrated my tongue work on her clit. I tried a third finger and found it would fit although it was very tight. As I continued to stroke my fingers in and out of her hot little box, I felt it open more and yet still clasp my fingers snugly.

It was only a moment before she came. I continued to stroke and lick though I avoided too direct contact with her sensitive clit as she held herself firmly against my mouth and fingers. She was experiencing a very nice orgasm and it took a while for her to finish and relax. Before she could relax too much I asked her a question.

"June darling, do you want me to take your cherry now?"

"Oh yes Daddy. Please do it now. I want it so much. Please."

"Only if you give it to me sweetheart. I can't take it from you unless you give it to me freely."

She looked puzzled but soon realized what I meant. I turned over on my back and pulled her on top of me. I placed her with her pussy right over my cock which by then was as hard as it could ever be and sticking up like a pole. Knowing then what I meant she reached down and took hold of my cock and slid it through her slit a few times to get it wet. Then she aimed it at her hole and began to press down with her hips. At first there was no movement but after a pause she pushed harder and the head popped into the entrance to her pussy.

Her eyes got big as she realized she had my cock in her at last. I held her hips to help support her weight as she got used to the feeling. She was sitting up with my cock just barely in her and a big smile on her face. After allowing herself to get used to my cock, she pressed down again. I slid in a little more and she moaned with pleasure.

"Take it slow dear. There's plenty of time and you need to stretch the muscles inside to be able to take more."

She was unable to speak and just nodded her understanding. I felt her slide down a little more and wondered how long I'd be able to hold off my own orgasm. Her tight, hot pussy was giving me one hell of an erotic welcome. She slid down even more and I felt the tip of my cock touch her hymen. She jumped a little at the touch and seemed to feel some pain. I held her still for a moment.

"June darling, there are two ways to do this. You can push down hard and sudden and break your hymen fast or you can slide down slowly putting more and more pressure on it until it breaks. The choice is all yours. I'll help all I can with which ever you want to try."

"Fast Daddy, please. I think I can take it better if it's fast."

I nodded my agreement and lifted her up so that I was barely in her pussy. When she was ready she let all her weight fall down on my cock and I pushed up at the same time. The result was a sudden pop and my cock was past her virginity.

"Oooowwww! That hurt. It still hurts Daddy."

There were tears in her eyes and mine too. I had hurt my little girl and I felt terrible. I pulled her down on my chest so I could hug her.

"I'm sorry little one. I warned you it would hurt but you said you wanted it. Just hold still and it should stop hurting soon. Or if you want me to I'll pull out and we can stop now."

"No Daddy. Please don't stop now. Let's wait and see if it gets better. I really want to do this and it's not your fault. You're only doing what I asked you to."

I just held her for a while. My cock was still rock hard and about half way in her pussy. I could feel the muscles around it pulsing and I thought I might not be able to hold off. I concentrated on how June was feeling and on giving her comfort. It worked well for us both as I could feel my orgasm retreating and she stopped crying. I wiped the tears from her eyes and cheeks and kissed her softly. She looked at me and smiled. I felt her move up a little and my cock jerked in response.

"Oh Daddy. It doesn't hurt so much now and at the same time it feels a little good. I think I'm ready now."

"Alright sweetheart. But go slow at first. If it hurts too much we can stop."

She sat up again and slowly lifted her hips a little. She managed to get my cock almost out of her pussy with only a slight flinch showing pain on her face. I continued to support her hips so she would go slow. She let herself slide down again and my cock sunk deeper into her. It seemed to be bearable and she continued to move slowly up and down on my cock. Each downward stroke seemed to go farther in until at last I was buried all the way to the base of my cock.

"That's it June. You've taken all of me in now. Does it still hurt?"

"Only a little Daddy. And it feels real good more than it hurts. And I can feel your hair tickling my pussy."

She giggled and started to move more forcefully. She was soon bouncing up and down on my cock as if she had been doing it for years. My little virgin was now a woman and she knew how to fuck. I found myself pushing up on her down strokes to get better penetration. I could feel the tip of my cock touching her cervix as I plunged in deeply each time. The walls of her vagina were pulsing and grabbing my cock as it moved in and out.

"Oooooh Daddy. That feels so gooooood. I think I'm going to cum soon. Oooh yessss."

She was bouncing faster and faster and I was meeting her on every downstroke. Our pubes were pounding into each other as we both neared orgasm. June reached hers first, much to my surprise. She stopped on a down stroke and ground her pussy against my pubic bone. I reached up and pulled her down on my chest and held her as she went through wave after wave of pleasure. I felt her pussy walls grab my cock and hold it in an iron grip. It was all I needed to send me over and I began pumping my cum into her tight little hole.

We held each other as we both pressed our hips together and came with force. My orgasm ended first even though she had started before me. As I relaxed I realized she was still stiff and squeezing me. I held her and waited for her to come down. It seemed a very long time and then she completely relaxed. She was pressed against my body and not moving. Her breathing was deep and regular but her eyes were closed. I believe she had passed out.

I held June in that position until I sensed that she had fallen asleep. My cock had deflated quite a bit and soon plopped out of her pussy. I rolled her off of me and onto her back. I had prepared well for the event and had a heavy towel on the bed to catch any drainage. I slipped out of bed and went to clean up. After I washed myself I took a warm cloth and went to clean June up. There was only a small amount of cum tinged with pink blood running out of her pussy. I wiped it away and watched as more drained out of her. I cleaned it again and it seemed to have stopped. I slipped the towel out from under her and took everything back to the bathroom.

When I returned I found June had rolled over on her side and was still sleeping. I slipped into bed next to her and with her spooned in front of me I turned out the light and closed my eyes.

June's special time was over. She had given me a gift not many men get from a woman. Her virginity. And even fewer have the privilege of receiving that gift from an almost eleven year old. I felt truly loved and honored to have been the one she chose. As I lay there thinking about her I also thought about the great gift Callie had given me and was giving me the next day. She had given herself and her daughters to me and was going to make it final by marrying me. She had also given me her sister and niece. In fact she had given me what I had always wanted. A family to love and be loved by.

I slept very well that night and so did June. It had been a wonderful experience for us both.

lass0069 · Joined: 31 May 2007 Posts: 55

Chapter 15

Saturday started early for me. I opened my eyes to find myself wrapped around my youngest daughter. Yes, I thought of her that way after the official adoption. She was warm and soft pressed against my belly and chest. I thought it might be nice to wake her up the way she liked to wake me for a change.

I was careful as I slid away from her and let her roll over on her back. I pulled the covers down past her feet and then slowly spread her legs. I crawled between them and was soon facing a slightly swollen and red pussy. Realizing she would be sore from losing her virginity and being fucked hard, I was gentle with my tongue. I licked her pussy slowly from top to bottom just barely touching her. She sighed in her sleep but gave no other sign of waking up.

Using both hands I spread her labia apart exposing her battered hole and inner lips. Even her clit looked red and swollen. I touched it lightly with the tip of my tongue. She moaned but still slept. I stroked her inner lips softly again using just the tip of my tongue. She moaned again and rolled her hips back and forth a little. But she still slept. I wondered how much of my attentions she could take and still sleep.

I kissed around her pussy and thighs as softly as I could. I was surprised to see tiny goose bumps on her skin. Her body was reacting even if she was sleeping. I spread her legs and ass cheeks a little more so I could see her little rosebud. I tickled it with my tongue and then licked my way slowly up to her clit. Again I tapped it with the tip of my tongue. It grew erect and pushed out of it's sheath. I played with it using my tongue but always being gentle.

That did it. She moaned again and when I looked up I saw her eyes flutter open. It took a moment for her to understand what was going on and then a smile crept over her face. That was my reward and I went back to earning it.

I kept all contact with her soft and gentle. I didn't want to spoil the fun by causing her any pain. My work did not go unrewarded for long. She began moaning and sighing almost continuously. Her hips were rolling around and she often would push up to my face. I watched for that and was careful not to let her press too hard. All in all it was a very soft awakening for her that finally ended in an orgasm. It was not a huge crashing orgasm like some she had. It was a small soft but satisfying one that made her smile even more.

I crawled up along her body and kissed her deeply on her warm receptive mouth. Her tongue was first to explore as she looked for mine. She found it and stroked it with hers until I pushed past and entered her mouth. I spread her own flavor around in her mouth and then we separated to look in each other's eyes.

"Good morning little one. Did you sleep well after your big night?"

"Oh yes Daddy I did. Thank you so much for last night and this morning. It was wonderful and now I feel like I'm really a part of everything here. No more being left out. I can love you and be loved by you the same way the rest can. I do love you so much Daddy. Would you like your morning blow job now?"

"Thanks for the offer dear but I think I'll pass this morning. You know what day this is and I need to save all my energy for the big event."

Her eyes lit up and she grinned from ear to ear as she hugged me so tight I could hardly breathe.

"Yes, yes, I almost didn't remember. I was feeling so good I nearly forgot it's you and Mommy's wedding day. Should we get up then and get started?"

"It's still early yet so why don't we go in and take a shower together. Would you like that?"

"Yes Daddy. I love taking a shower with you. I need to pee first though."

"Funny you should mention that sweetheart. I do too."

She suddenly got a gleam in her eye and jumped out of bed. She grabbed my hand and dragged me into the bathroom. In a flash she was sitting on the toilet with her hips tilted up and pushed back so there was a space between her legs. She was smiling from ear to ear as she sat there waiting.

"Go ahead Daddy. Pee on my pussy. I bet it'll feel great today."

I could see there would be no talking her out of it so I took a firm grip on my dick and aimed for the space between her legs. As soon as the stream started I adjusted my aim to make the flow hit her swollen clit and run down over her pussy. Her eyes opened really wide and she arched her back as her own stream of pee began to join mine. The sensation must have been very acute to get the reaction it did. I heard a loud groan and her eyes lost their focus as she had another orgasm. Luckily my own stream was finishing right then and I was able to grab her before she could fall off the seat.

I picked her up and held her in my arms for a couple of minutes until she recovered. When I was sure she could stand on her own I set her down and started the shower running. While I was waiting for the temperature to stabilize I slipped a shower cap over her pretty new hairdo so as not to ruin it. Then it was into the shower for a good cleaning. I washed June and was very careful not to hurt her tender pussy. She returned the favor by washing me. She paid a little too much attention to my cock and I had to stop her before she caused me to cum. In the end she placed a soft kiss on the end of my dick and we ended our shower.

We dried each other off with the big bath towels I like so much. When we were all finished I led her out and we went to check on the rest of the family. It turned out they were all out in the kitchen waiting for us. I expected a lot of questions but what I got was a statement instead. It was Julie that jumped right in with the news she seemed to know just by looking.

"You're not a virgin any more. He fucked you. I can tell he did. You look different somehow."

June was nodding her head and blushing as she smiled and replied.

"No I'm not a virgin any more. Daddy did not fuck me. He made love to me and it was great. And this morning he woke me up by eating my pussy real soft so he didn't hurt me. Then he peed on my pussy and I came again. Then we showered together. I feel great and I love him very much."

Her declaration had come out all in a rush and you could almost hear the "so there!" in her voice. We all chuckled as we gathered around her for a group hug. I was very pleased that there were no signs of jealousy on any of the other's faces. They all seemed genuinely happy for her.

Breakfast was long and slow. We ate and talked about the days events. We made sure we all ate a big breakfast so we could get by on a small lunch before the wedding. We didn't want to be hungry but at the same time didn't want to be full and drowsy when we were having the ceremony.

After breakfast I left all the women to plan their day's activities and went to make a couple of calls. I talked to Bob and the Chaplain and checked on a few other things. Everything was set. There was nothing left for me to do until it was time to get dressed for the wedding. The ladies on the other hand seemed to have a full day planned for themselves. Callie took a few minutes to come sit with me for a little talk and cuddle.

"Is everything all set from your side Carl? You haven't changed your mind or decided to cancel at the last minute have you?"

"No my darling I'm not going to cancel anything. All the arrangements are set and confirmed. All I need to do is get myself dressed at the right time and get you all to the Chapel in one piece and on time. There will be a few things I'll need to explain to you all when we get there but they're just details. Nothing for any of you to worry about. I think we should be ready to leave here about one o'clock. That'll give us plenty of time to get to the Chapel and set things up before the ceremony."

"What are you up to Carl? Come on now. Tell me what you have planned. I can see it in your eyes. You have some sneaky plan you aren't telling us."

"And I'm not going to until it's time. This is a big day for me too you know. It's important for all of us and I want it to be special. I'm sure you'll all be very surprised but happy as it unfolds later."

Callie knew me well enough by then to know I wouldn't tell her any more. She gave up and after a lovely deep kiss she left me to my own devices and rejoined the others in one of the bedrooms. I heard giggles and laughs and conversation going on and on and on. I was glad I didn't have to be in the middle of it. Even at my age I still didn't understand most of what women said and did.

I hadn't spent much time on line lately so I logged on and went to the group where Callie and I met. I thought it would be nice to let them know what was happening. I posted a long message telling them that we were being married that afternoon and that I had adopted her girls and some other details. Nothing that could identify us or the kids but enough so they knew we were happy and wanted them to know about it. I stayed around for a while and soon saw messages of congratulations popping up one after the other. They were varied in their words but all boiled down to good wishes for us all.

The morning flew past and I was surprised when Callie told me lunch was ready. Jenn had made a large salad for us and we each ate a plate of it with a glass of milk. We thought the milk would tend to keep our stomachs calm.

As soon as lunch was finished we all went to dress for the wedding. The girls had all prepared earlier and only had to slip into their dresses. While they were in another room I called out to them to say I would be right back. Then I slipped out the door before they could stop me.

A few minutes later there was a knock on the door. Jenn opened it and was greeted by a uniformed chauffeur.

"I've been instructed to pick up five ladies and take them to a wedding. I was told to say that the groom would meet you there."

They were all, as I had hoped, flabbergasted. But they were also delighted. They gathered themselves together and after being sure they had everything, they entered the stretch limo and set off for the Chapel. When they arrived, they were met by the Chaplain's assistant. He guided them into the foyer and asked them to wait one moment.

The next thing to happen was the arrival of the florist with the bride's bouquet. There were also flowers for each of the others as well as for my best man and I. Those were brought to us in the Chaplain's office.

A moment later the assistant came out and asked Jenn to go with him. He took her alone back to the office where I spoke to her briefly. She smiled and promised to take care of things.

As soon as Jenn returned to the foyer she found Callie and the little ones getting nervous. She whispered to June and Julie so that Callie couldn't hear what she said. Then she told Jill what to do and they were ready.

The Chaplain's Assistant was the organist and began to play the wedding march. I came out of the office and stood at the front of the Chapel with my best man. It was Bob. He had graciously consented after the adoption proceedings on Wednesday. The ceremony was under way.

First came Jill. She was dressed in a lovely pink dress and had pink ribbons in her hair. She held flowers in her hand and walked slowly down the aisle. Behind her came Jenn. She was dressed in a very attractive but simple violet dress. She too carried flowers. Then came what I was waiting for. Callie entered and walked slowly down the aisle wearing a white dress and carrying her bouquet. She was flanked by June and Julie wearing matching blue dresses with blue ribbons in their hair.

Each of the girls held on to one of Callie's elbows as they walked down the aisle. My heart very nearly stopped at the sight of all that beauty slowly nearing me. I was so very proud and honored to be there marrying that woman.

I waited until they were at the front of the Chapel. Jill and Jenn moved to the side leaving Callie and her daughters standing in front of the Chaplain with my best man and I at the other side. Jenn took the bouquet from Callie.The music stopped and the Chaplain began.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this woman and this man in Holy Matrimony. Who gives this woman to this man?"

The answer came right on queue from two mouths at once.

"We, her daughters do."

Then with big smiles on their faces June and Julie, together placed Callie's hand in mine and stepped to the side where they stood in front of Jenn and Jill.

I gave Callie's hand a little squeeze and I smiled as we turned to face the Chaplain. He took a moment to give a prayer and then a short lecture on the importance and sanctity of marriage then got to the actual ceremony.

"Please join your right hands. Now Carl, do you take this woman Callie to be your lawful wedded wife, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for richer, for poorer, to have and to hold from this day forward till death do you part?"

"I do."

"And Callie, do you take this man Carl to be your lawful wedded husband, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for richer, for poorer, to have and to hold from this day forward till death do you part?"

"I do."

He then asked Bob for the rings. He blessed them and continued after handing me Callie's ring.

"PLace the ring on her finger and say after me, with this ring I thee wed and with all my hearts affections I thee endow."

I slipped the ring on her finger and repeated the vows as he had given them. He then gave Callie my ring.

"Now Callie place the ring on his finger and say after me, with this ring I thee wed and with all my hearts affections I thee endow."

Callie slipped the ring on my finger and repeated her vows as given. We smiled at each other and turned again to the Chaplain.

"By the powers vested in me by the State and the Church I now pronounce that you are man and wife. What God hath joined let no man put asunder."

There was a slight pause as everyone waited for the "kiss the bride" part. Then the Chaplain continued.

"At this point I would normally say you may kiss the bride and the ceremony would be over. But Carl has asked me to take part in an unusual additional ceremony and I have consented. June and Julie will you step forward and stand in front of Carl and Callie?"

The girls looked shocked and stared for a moment before they finally stepped forward. They could see the smile on the Chaplain's face so they knew it was something good that was about to happen.

"Girls, I am honored to take part in this ceremony and hope you will be pleased by what happens next. Please be relaxed now. There is nothing to be frightened about. Just follow along and everything will be fine."

The girls nodded as he continued.

"Carl, do you take these two girls to be your lawful daughters? Do you promise to love and care for them to the best of your ability for so long as you shall live?'

"I do."

"June dear, do you accept this man as your legal father and promise to love him and cherish him and to do your best to make him proud of you for so long as you live?"

Her voice was so soft you almost couldn't hear her as she answered.

"Yes sir, I do."

"And do you Julie accept this man as your legal father and promise to love him and cherish him and to do your best to make him proud of you so long as you live?"

Julie's voice was a little stronger as she replied.

"Yes sir, I do."

At that point Bob handed me a ring which I placed on June's finger.

"June my love, I give you this ring of gold adorned with your birthstone to symbolize the unending love I have for you and as a token of my promises to you."

Her eyes got real big as she looked at the ring. I turned and got another ring from Bob. I took Julie's hand and placed the ring on her finger and repeated the same words.

Once again there was a pause but I turned to Bob and received another ring. I held out my hand to Jill and drew her to the front. I slipped a similar ring on her finger and made a promise to her as well.

"Jill darling, I give you a ring of gold also which is adorned with the symbol of your birth. I ask that you accept it as a sign of my love for you and my promise to care for you as if you were my own daughter for so long as you need me to do so. Will you accept it and make a promise to me like the one made by June and Julie?"

I saw a tear roll down her cheek as she softly answered me.

"Yes I will and I promise to love you and make you proud of me too."

There was one last ring to give out. I took it and held out my hand to Jenn. I slipped it on the ring finger of her right hand as I spoke to her.

"Jennifer my dear, I give you now a ring of gold also adorned with your birthstone. But on that ring are two other stones. One is my birthstone and the other is Jillian's. This ring is a symbol of my love for both of you and my promise to you that I will do all within my power to protect you and care for you and Jill so long as you need me. It marks the beginning of our joint responsibility for Jillian and I hope you will accept it as such."

I had not asked her to promise anything but she did any way.

"Like the others here today Carl, I promise to love you and help you in caring for my daughter. I promise to make you proud of me too and am honored to accept this ring."

I turned to the Chaplain and he closed the ceremony with a short prayer in which he asked for blessings on all of us. Then he closed his Bible and looked down on us all with a big smile as he spoke the words we all were waiting for.

"Now Carl, you may kiss your bride and daughters and any other family members the spirit moves you to."

I started with Callie and kissed her long and hard. I then kissed June and Julie and Jill on their cheeks and finally kissed Jenn lightly on the lips. I turned to Bob and thanked him for his participation. He expressed his pleasure at being allowed to take part and kissed each of the ladies and girls on the cheek before leaving. I thanked the Chaplain who also expressed his pleasure at taking part in such an unusual ceremony.

Callie and I walked toward the front of the Chapel with the others a ways behind us. I whispered to Callie and she grinned and nodded. Without a pause she threw her bouquet over her shoulder. It rose into the air and there was a moment of shock as the others raised their hands to catch it almost in a reflex action. Jenn had the longest arms and caught the flowers. She looked thoughtful for a moment and then smiled.

"If I'm going to be next I guess I better get started looking."

That caused us all to break out in laughter as we reached the front of the Chapel. As we walked out the door we were greeted by the limo driver. He led us to the limo and opened the rear door and held it. We all piled in and were soon on our way.

I had picked Bob up to take him to the wedding and he in turn had agreed to drive my car back to our house and take a cab from there. This left us free to use the limo for the whole family. The rest of them thought we were going home but I had made other plans.

June, ever vigilant and curious, was the one to first notice we weren't going home.

"Where are we going Daddy? This isn't the way home."

"Well, since we had only a light lunch, I've arranged for a celebration dinner at a very nice restaurant in town. We'll be there in a few minutes. I'm sure you'll all enjoy it."

As promised we arrived at the finest hotel in town just a few minutes later. We got out of the limo and I slipped a tip into the driver's hand as I thanked him. He left us there with a smile on his face. Callie asked how we would get home and I told her we could take a taxi when we were ready. There was no need to have the limo waiting all through dinner. She accepted my explanation and we went inside. The hotel's fine dining room was on the top floor so we all piled into the elevator and rode up to the top. It was an express elevator and fast. The young ones had never ridden in one like it before and gasped as we rose quickly.

The elevator opened right at the entrance to the dining room. We were met by the Host and as soon as I gave him my name we were seated at a large table by the window. Everyone was very impressed by the whole place and the view was fantastic. We were looking over the menu when our server brought our drinks. I had ordered them when I made the reservations. It was champa